Chapter 21
Natalie heard Nik stirring beside her and had to fight the urge to claw his eyes out but she didnt have the energy or capacity to anyway. She had barely slept at all since it was impossible to find a truly comfortable position to rest. Her entire body ached her skin stung in various places. Then there was her heart her soul damn it, if she could find a way to banish them from herself as Nik clearly had
Morning, Tasha. You stay in bed for a bit to rest, Im going to get showered and ready and then well head down for breakfast.
Im really not hungry.
That wasnt a request, Tasha. We are to have breakfast with Papa
She was still lying in bed when he came out of his dressing room in one of his many suits. He handed her a nightgown that was little more than a slip that fell to her mid-thighs and said, Put this on.
She looked at him in surprise and couldnt help the words that flew out of her mouth, Youre joking.
I assure you I am not. Put this on.
This is what you want me to wear down to breakfast with the way my body oh, I see. Thats the whole point. My walk of shame to appease your father so he can look at the proof that Ive been suitably reprimanded
Tasha, I would have thought that after last night you might realize a snotty tone and words are not advisable now put the damn nightgown on and lets go.
Natalie got up out of bed and had to steady herself against it as the pain shifted with the increased gravitational pull on her body. For a moment she truly doubted if shed be able to walk, but she took a few deep breaths and felt the pain recede a bit. She pulled the nightgown over her head and thought it wouldnt be all that much different if she decided to forgo it entirely, especially given its pale pink color. Yes, she would be showing off an awful lot this morning.
John had gotten to the dining room a few minutes before 8 and headed right for the coffee. He had hardly slept at all, repeatedly chased out of his sleep by dreams in which he could hear Natalie screaming but he couldnt find her. Maksim came in a moment later and looked similarly subdued and sober. They both turned to face Oleg when he walked in and sat down, waiting to be served and Marina, a long-time member of their staff jumped to do so. John and Maksim were fixing their coffee when a gasp from Marina caused them to turn towards the door where Natalie had just entered with Nik.
It was only Maksims iron grip on his forearm that stopped John from surging forward and as that instinct had come upon him he wasnt sure if he would have gone to Natalie or tackled Nik and beat him to death. Natalies eyes met his and he could see pain in them, and she could see his seemed to shatter and then she realized it was the effect of the moisture that had built in them she could tell he was biting the inside of his cheeks, too.
Everyone looked at her and she felt the weight of their stares as they catalogued the markings of her evening. John felt like he was standing on quicksand so deep was his shock it took away his feeling of rooted attachment to the earth. She had markings bruises and red marks that looked like welts on her arms, chest and legs and her lips looked bruised and swollen. But what rocked him to the core was that there were clear ligature marks around her neck and wrists. On one of his assignments overseas he had seen a prisoner after a CIA operative had finished questioning him, and that was Natalie reminded him of right now.
Oleg smiled broadly, Oh, Nik, Tasha, glad you could join us, please sit you, too, Maksim John
The three men stood until Natalie sat, and it was clear she was in pain as she did so. As Marina served them John could see her hands shake, and saw a tear course down each cheek. The only ones who ended up eating a thing were Nik and Oleg John could see that Maksim was as rattled as he was. All the while Oleg and Nik carried on idle business chatter until after 30 torturous minutes Nik put his napkin down.
Papa, I suppose we should head out now.
Then he turned to the others and said, Papa and I have a dinner meeting in Atlantic City this evening, and we will be staying there tonight. Natalie, you might want to spend the day relaxing perhaps a hot bath first and make sure you put some ointment on John can help
Natalie broke in, I was thinking Marina like she usually
Sorry, she has a lot to do to prepare for our big dinner party tomorrow John can handle it, Im sure
Oleg didnt seem to like that idea any more than Natalie did and said, Nik I am not sure thats appropriate
No worries, Papa. John is a total professional. And he and I have had a very candid conversation regarding my boundaries pertaining to Natalies body and his interaction with it nothing to worry about
With that, they were gone. Natalie sank back in her chair as if all the energy had gone out of her, and John was immediately on his feet and had her in his arms. Maksim had stood and with an emotional expression on his face said, Take care of her, John.
John nodded and rushed out of the room, carrying her upstairs as gently as possible while she rested her head in the crook of his neck. When he got in her bedroom he placed her carefully sitting on her bed, then he stood back.
OK, we are getting you out of here theyll be gone at least 24 hours so that will give us time to get away figure something out make some plans for the short and longer term. We cant take you home, but
John!
I have some friends but do you have a passport, because maybe we need to really go away away for a while
JOHN! she said in a weak shout which stopped him in his tracks.
What?
I cant leave
Cant -- Natalie you cant STAY look at you he beat the crap out of you
He didnt exactly beat me
John felt truly like hed stepped into an alternate universe. Didnt beat you? Have you SEEN yourself?! I can only imagine how badly you FEEL the effects
Natalie kept quiet for a few long moments and John could see that she was in pain, and he knew he needed to try to calm down because he was essentially haranguing her. Much like the night before, Natalie was weighing exactly how much to tell John how far into her nightmare did she want to bring him finally she whispered, Go open that cabinet in the corner.
John looked from her to it, and then slowly walked over, and when he opened it, it was just one more shock to add to the jolts that had already stunned his body. In the cabinet was a collection of.things that reminded him of what he had seen in the room from which theyd rescued Natalie in the dungeon. Johns blood had turned to ice water by the time he turned to face her.
She saw the shock the horror on his face, and she said gently, Come sit by me
He moved and sat next to her on the bed and they looked at each other for a long moment each dreading what would come next her telling it, him hearing it.
Remember I told you that I had only been to Pytka once before, with Nik, and that I had managed to make a devils bargain with him so Id never have to again?
John nodded and the flutter of his bowels told him what was coming next he just knew it.
This is my bargain. Periodically Nik has these I dont know what is the right thing to call them and I dont really careneeds? Desires? It was his idea to start the dungeon. Apparently he had dabbled in some of that stuff during his own undergraduate years, but stopped gave it up, until he came back here. I have been through a lot, but even so that one night in Pytka ranks as the worst night of my life and Im pretty sure always will. By the next morning I had packed my bags and I was going and I didnt even care at that moment about the risk to my family I figured they would just have to pay for extra security or maybe if I left the country they wouldnt be targeted Nik stopped me. He assured me that whether I was in the country or not whether my family had the best security money could buy that Oleg would find a way but we came to an agreement that was awful, but survivable. I had even told him I didnt care if he found another partner a mistress someone whod share his interests but damned if Nik doesnt have a few scruples, and one is that he will not be unfaithful to me, much as I wish he would so, occasionally, I have to submit to I have to submit. But this is the first time
She trailed off, looking at him for a moment and he asked softly, What?
This is the first time I have had to be put on display like that usually he lets me hide in here the first day after and then wear clothes that totally cover me up until Im until Im healed but this was really about Oleg appeasing Oleg. Too bad if I have to be completely humiliated and mortified again
He could hear the tears choking her voice and he gently moved his arms around her to draw her close. He kissed the top of her head and asked softly, What can I do, Natalie? How can I help? Please, dont be embarrassed, whatever you need what ever I can doand dont forget, Ive already seen you naked he tossed that last bit out in a desperate attempt to lighten things even a little bit, and she giggled into his chest. But keeping her face buried she said, Its just so humiliating I hate anyone to see
But I am your bodyguard, remember? Please, let me help youwhat does Marina normally do?
She pulled back to look at him and said, Well, a hot bath helps then she rubs some witch hazel or something on my welts to cool them then some sort of lotion with aloe its all inside
Then lets get to it
John
Natalie, I dont want to make you do anything you dont want honestly I dont but I would love to be here for you right now help even the littlest bit I could and if its just because of embarrassment
Its just to have you see
If you can bear it to be done to you, I can bear to see it
But
John cupped her face in his hands and asked, What tell me
I I dont want you to look at me differently see me differently
Natalie, when I look at you I see an incredibly beautiful woman inside and out whos also the strongest person Ive ever known
She smiled at him with tears in her eyes. Im not sure how I got so lucky for you to end up my bodyguard Ive had so little luck these past years I guess I was due...
As he hugged her for a moment he felt the now familiar spasm of guilt. He stood and lifted her off the bed, and in short order had her ensconced in a hot bubble bath, though he had to continue to bite his cheeks to keep from reacting to the marks he saw on the rest of her.
By the time her bath was over, Natalie was feeling a bit less self-conscious, even as John gently dried her skin. But when it came time for him to rub her entire body with witch hazel and lotion it just seemed like such an intimate, up-close thing John could sense the change in her and said, You know, back in college I spent some time as a masseuse, so I really am a professional on two fronts bodyguard and masseuse. To make this as comfortable as possible, I will use some of these big towels to drape you and just take it a bit at a time OK?
Natalie nodded, and he led her inside where she stretched out on the bed thankful that Nik must have arranged to have their sheets changed. She stretched out on her back and closed her eyes, and found herself actually enjoying Johns light touch as he applied the cooling witch hazel with cotton balls, and then rubbed in some lotion. He had left her breasts for last, but knew they needed some attention. They looked red her nipples a bit raw and again his gut twisted. But it was helping him at least as much as her to take care of her this way
As he moved the towel down he was struck by how incomprehensible it was that someone would WANT to do this to a beautiful woman like Natalie. To hurt her so badly, when a body like hers a person like her should only be touched in a way that would bring pleasure or comfort or both. He was suddenly taken by a powerful, unstoppable need to do that for her and before he even realized his intent he was bending down and he brought his mouth gently down to her inflamed nipple, lathing it with his tongue.
Natalies eyes had been closed but they flew open as she felt a soothing, pleasurable pressure against her right nipple, and a bolt of electricity in her core. Her stunned eyes met Johns who drew back in surprise at his own action.
Natalie, Im sorry Im
No, dont be that felt it felt amazing and she reached her hand out to take his. She wanted more, but didnt know how to askThey locked eyes for a moment and John caressed her face. Natalie do you trust me to touch you? To not hurt you?
She nodded, half-hypnotized by his words, his tone, his eyes.
I want to touch you where you hurt take some of it away, at least for a little bit I wont go too far
She could only nod, and then she closed her eyes in complete acquiescence. John felt a little nervous with anticipation himself as he looked at her and then removed the towels, taking in the slight shiver that ran through her body. Her nipples had hardened so he knew it wasnt out of fear, and was glad he wasnt the only one affected he was straining against the zipper of his pants.
Still standing beside the bed, he began to caress her entire body with just his fingertips and he could feel her quiver under his touch as her breathing became shallower. Then he began to place gentle kisses at key intervals along her arms, legs, stomach, chest, and neck, finally placing a soft kiss on her lips which deepened when she opened her mouth to him and moaned when his fingertips finally rubbed her nipples softly.
He surrendered her mouth so he could bring his back to her right nipple, where he spent considerable time while his hand gently kneaded her left breast. Then his hand and mouth swapped places.
Natalie felt lightheaded, and every movement of his tongue on her breasts was increasing the ache between her legs, where until he had begun to touch her had only felt sore. Now, as much as she knew it might hurt, she would have welcomed him inside her body She was gasping and softly moaning, and she had become a bit listless as her body craved moreas she arched her back and writhed around some. John stopped for a moment and looked at Natalie, feeling incredibly aroused some mission of comfort this was how had he even tried to con himself with that? As she writhed around her legs had fallen open a bit and he had to bite back a groan. She opened her eyes and he saw the desire in hers he knew there had to be boundaries, but he was ready to push some just a little bit
He claimed her mouth again and then kissed his way down her body. Then he moved down to the foot of the bed and climbed on it, positioning himself between her legs. Their eyes locked again, and then she closed hers, arching her neck in clear anticipation, her hips coming off the bed just slightly in an equally clear invitation.
When Natalie felt Johns mouth on the tender yet now moist flesh between her legs, she could not hold back her moan, or still the movement of her hips that writhed in reaction. He worked on the flesh between her foldspressed his tongue against the bundle of nerve endings, she thought she had never felt anything more amazing. Then she felt his strong tongue enter her carefully but firmly and she said John on a shuddered breath. That was all the encouragement he needed. He wanted to be inside her so badly he was so engorged that he actually wondered if the steel of him might split the skin that surrounded it but his manhood was going to have to live vicariously through his tongue.
Natalie forgot to breathe as she felt the tension, the ache build within her his mouth was devastating her and she would have given him anything he wanted or needed at that moment. She moved her hands to his hair as his cupped her ass to keep her in perfect position.
John could feel Natalie begin to contract around his tongue, and when he plunged it further into her body she convulsed forcefully, her whole body shaking as her orgasm moved through her. She had moved one of her forearms over her mouth to try to muffle her cries, and her back had arched as the bolt of pleasure had seized her body.
John moved up the bed beside her and took her into his arms, gently rubbing her arms and back until she had calmed some. Then he kissed her tenderly, but passionately and at length, finally pulling away to cover her with the sheet.
You need to get some sleep now
But
Sleep it will help.
Will you stay with me?
Im not going anywhere, Natalie. Go to sleep. He rubbed her face as she closed her eyes, and soon she had drifted off.
He stretched out on his back, his hands behind his head, as he willed his own body to calm. Then he, too, was asleep.
Chapter 22
When Natalie woke up, she was lying on her side and John was curled protectively around her in a spooning position. She still felt a little sore in places, but her pain was essentially just physical at this point. She no longer felt so broken. She was intensely aware of the fact that she was naked against Johns fully-clothed body, and that there was something strangely erotic to her about that, though she would have loved to feel his skin against hers. She felt herself flush as she remembered what he had done to her earlier, and if she had been physically up to it she might have tried to get him to cross every boundary be damned if they were in her marital bed or not. Serves Nik bloody right. In his sleep John pulled her even tighter and moved his hips a bit, and she could feel how hard he was as he pressed into her back. She turned around in his arms to face him, so she could bury her face in his neck, wanting as much contact with his warmth as she could get.
John stirred a bit at Natalies movements and woke up when he felt her hot breath against his neck. He pulled her a bit tighter against him and kissed the top of her head, and when she tilted her head to look at him he wasted no time in moving his mouth over hers to kiss her deeply. Her tongue met his stroke for stroke and the intensity of the kiss grew. He moved a hand down to the outer cheek of her ass and then under her thigh to carefully pull her leg over his hip, bringing her flush up against the erection that pushed painfully against his zipper. They both moaned at the contact.
He removed his mouth from hers for a moment to ask, Im not hurting you, am I?
She caressed his face and said, Not at all...
Soon they were kissing and softly grinding against each other as Natalies hands moved down from Johns lower back to cup his behind and draw him even closer to her. The fabric of his pants was a bit rough against the still sensitive flesh between her legs, but in this case it felt exquisite, not abusive.
John pulled his mouth away from hers, his breath coming in gasps, Natalie we have to stop or I wont be able to, and we cant.
Natalies eyes were as heated as his and she said, We cant but I can
She pulled back and reached her hands down to his belt, and John put his hands over hers, saying, Natalie
She knew he was trying to do the right thing, but his eyes, the pulse in his throat, the shallowness of his breath all of it told her want he really wanted and needed. Its my turn, John
Natalie pushed him so he was flat on his back, then undid his belt, button and zipper. She gripped the waistbands of his boxers and pants at the same time, and with a good tug had them completely off him with expert efficiency. When she saw his jutting manhood she knew exactly why Andrei the tailor had been impressed, and she felt a flood of arousal coat her walls. She had to fight every female instinct she had not to straddle him and sink down until he was buried inside her.
John saw the way Natalie looked at him, with such naked desire, that he, too, had to fight his own instincts to give her exactly what she wanted. Her desire-struck gaze on him made him engorge even more. She unconsciously licked her lips, and then almost like a cat was crawling towards him. She took firm hold of him and stroked him several times, and then her mouth was moving over him and didnt stop until she had taken him all in. His hips bucked and he felt his tip hit the back of her throat and he could not hold in the groan that vibrated from his throat and down his body. Her hot, wet mouth on him felt like heaven, and the suction of her tongue and slight nibble of her teeth upped the ante. She briefly set him free only so she could move her tongue up and down his length, around the tip, and then she claimed him again. When she tightened her hold by sucking hard on him, he completely lost it his orgasm coming as almost a complete surprise. He had felt it building, but this just catapulted him and he jutted his hips as her mouth remained locked on him and he thought his heart would stop when he hit the back of her throat again. He had grabbed a pillow to bury his moans into and shuddered for several long minutes as she licked him clean.
Natalie crawled up his body, kneeling between his spread legs and using her arms on either side of his head to brace herself while she lowered her upper body just enough so she could kiss him deeply. He moved his hands to her ass and pushed down with enough force that she was suddenly mashed against him, the small mound between her legs above her pelvic bone pressing against his lingering hardness. Their tongues battled and she could feel him getting incredibly hard again and then he was flipping them and in an instant she could feel him between her legs, so close to where she craved him. He pulled back and looked at her, his eyes dark with passion and then he took himself in hand and rubbed his hard tip gently but firmly up and down her wet slit, pleased with the gasps and then moans he was drawing out of her. He placed the head of his penis right at her opening and gasped, Natalie, if you werent hurt I would take you right now
And Id let youId probably beg you to
Sweetheart you wouldnt have to beg
With a shiver of reaction running through him, he moved away and pulled his pants and underwear on, wincing a bit at the feeling of constraint.
Natalie had remained where she was, on her back, her legs still splayed open, and she was panting in reaction.
Natalie, honey, you need to put some clothes on and we need to get out of this room, or I swear I will forget every good intention Ive ever had in my life
She nodded and finally looked at the clock, realizing it was after 1pm. Wow, we slept a good part of the day away
Among other things
She smiled at that. Should we go out and get some lunch?
You feel up to that?
Yes, if we walk at a slightly slower pace than we did during our walk yesterday.
Sounds great.
Natalie went to scoot off the bed and John pulled her close one more time for a deep kiss.
As Natalie went to get ready John sat down and put his head in his hands. What the hell was he doing? This morning he had been ready to chuck everything - the case, his job, his life to get her out of here. None of that had even entered into his thinking. Then he seduces her by touch, and now they had each given the other mind-blowing orgasms via oral sex. And they would have blown through every boundary if Natalie had not been physically out of commission.
He sat waiting for the guilt and recriminations to come the self-promises to do better but they never did. And now he knew he was in really big trouble.
Chapter 23
While John waited for Natalie to freshen up and get dressed, his eyes fell on the corner cabinet, and it hit him again what had gone on here last night he suddenly had to get out of this room. He couldnt go far, but he could at least head into the sitting room.
As long as he lived, he would be forever grateful for whatever force of the universe prompted him to move to the sitting room and even close the door to the bedroom behind him. Not two minutes later Nik walked into the suite. John felt a chill and a spine-weakening current of relief course through him when he realized how close they had come to getting caught in the act.
The two men locked eyes for a moment and Nik said, I forgot some papers in my office downstairs that we need for our AC meetings, so since I had to pop back in, I thought Id check how Natalie is did she sleep?
Yes, she did. Shes up now, though, I believe. We were going to head out for a walk and a bite of lunch
Thats probably a good idea look John, about last night this morning
John held his hand up and said, It might be better if we just dont talk about it.
Nik looked closely at him and said, Youre probably right. Better to move past it
Agreed. But what the semi-juvenile boy and the still furious man within John really wanted to say was FYI, a few hours ago I was in your bed and had my tongue buried between your wifes legs and she screamed my name while she came oh, and less that a half hour ago she just gave me the best BJ Ive ever had in my life! But, of course, he didnt.
Natalie had come out of her dressing room, ready to go, and was surprised that John was not in the bedroom. She headed towards the sitting room and then stopped dead when she recognized Niks voice. Her blood ran cold as she realized what he could have walked in on. What was he doing home?! She took a few deep breaths to steady her nerves, opened the door and stepped into the sitting room.
Nik looked at her for a long moment and said, Good to see you up and around. I had to come back to pick up something in my office, and thought Id check in on you. I see youre finein good hands.
Im fine.
Good, then. Well, I must go. Well be home well in advance of tomorrows dinner party likely just after lunch. By the way you can pick out your own outfit for tomorrow night whatever will make you comfortable.
Natalie just nodded at the significant concession on his part he must feel a twinge of something about what he did. Maybe for trotting her down to breakfast practically naked so Oleg could get off. Without another word, he was gone.
John and Natalie said nothing for a full minute and then they exhaled sharply.
Natalie
I know
We cant we were reckless, and it was my fault this could have been a disaster
I know, but it wasnt your fault I was right there with you
Natalie, I would never forgive myself if something happened to you if you were hurt by Nikbecause I couldnt control myself. I dont feel. Im not just youre not just a job to me I I care about you. But I am supposed to keep you out of harms way, not toss you in its arms
Natalie walked closer to John and took one of his hands in hers. I feel a connection to you this wasnt just you your fault. You didnt make me do anything I didnt want to do, and I pushed it even further just before. It seems we do OK until something crazy happens, and we lose our, our
Control.
Yes.
Natalie, at the end of the day we just have to keep reminding ourselves that no matter how much we might wish it different, you are married to Nik who would not take your betrayal lightly and I am supposed to be a professional keeping you safe. Ive got to stop acting like some combination of adolescent school boy and dirty old man around you.
Natalie laughed a little at that. It kept her from focusing on her real feelings because while she knew every reason why they couldnt let this happen again, she couldnt forget how he made her feel and not just physically. She felt so safe and cared for, and like a real person a real woman with him. Not some dress-up doll prop. It also kept her from analyzing his words, which seemed to suggest that he, too, wished it could be different.
John was quiet also because he was struck by the twinge in his gut at the thought of just being professional with her but then again, just because they couldnt be physical with each other didnt mean they couldnt be friends on some level
They went to lunch, came back and played cards with Maksim who was sweetly solicitous of Natalie, and she was sure hed let her win a hand or two as some sort of recompense for her devastating night and morning. After dinner they played more poker, and by 8pm Natalie was fading. Maksim looked at her and said gently, Miss Natalie, you look very tired why dont you retire for the evening, youll be able to get a great nights sleep Nik isnt due back until tomorrow afternoon and all the dinner party details are well in hand
Natalie and John could feel the subtext in Maksims words he missed nothing in this household, nothing.
I think I will John, you dont have to turn in just yet, Ill be fine to just walk upstairs. Why dont you stay and play a few more hands with Maksim?
John nodded and the two men poured a shot of vodka and played. John was aware of the burly Russians gaze falling on him regularly and got the feeling he might have something on his mind, but John was perfectly willing to wait and see.
John, you have been a good addition here for Miss Natalies sake. She has never had someone like you maybe its because you are one of her own. Not Russian. Not a part of, well, us. Its good for her. To have someone first and foremost on her side. It also holds some inherent dangers. You two drawing close togetherI applaud that on many levels. She needs and deserves a friend. But it can be dangerous territory, these friendships between men and women in situations of danger and emotion. Just be careful. If Nik ever caught well, just be careful. You dont want him to ever catch anything.
I understand. John really didnt have much else he could say. It was strange because it seemed clear that Maksims major worry was them getting caught doing something, not that they might do that something. That he found very interesting. And he also saw the inherent dangers, because if the head of security had just given his tacit approval if he was implying hed turn a blind eye well Maksims watchful eye had certainly been an important consideration and bolster to Johns control around Natalie. If that wasnt an impediment. He almost wished this black and white area had not become so fuzzily gray. He would lose himself in the gray. Natalies life and his own depended on him being sharp and focused. Hed regain that briefly and then lose that ground with the next crazy twist. Like now. He had been suitably chastened by the close call with Nik. His mind was still running that over in his head. But other internal precincts were buzzing with the notion that Maksim may just have given him a subtle free pass. He had to pretend that hadnt happened. He had to. He had to.
Chapter 24
John and Natalie both slept like the dead that night, having had little rest the night before, not to mention the emotional toll that had been taken by Natalies discipline session her having to endure it, of course, and John having to sit outside her door and do nothing in response to her screams.
Natalie spent the day working with the staff on final decisions for the evenings dinner while Maksim and John discussed security for an up-coming trip. In ten days Natalie was heading to Chicago for two promotional events for Kirov Black Vodka without Nik. The latter had a meeting in LA and then had to be back in New York for other obligations. John and Natalie would be dispatched with two additional soldiers in their party and that was it. Maksim had arranged for John and Natalie to stay in the Peninsula Suite at the luxury Peninsula Hotel in Chicago. It was a 3,000 square foot space on the top floor of the hotel, with everything from Jacuzzis to a grand piano in the formal living room. While it only had one master suite, there were adjoining rooms that could be made part of it, and one would be for John. For two days and one night John and Natalie would essentially be alone. He had to put that thought aside.
John was given the night off since there were only going to be eight guests and everything was to remain within the confines of the well-protected apartment. Before he headed out he went to check in on Natalie she was alone in her suite since Nik had already gotten ready and was in his den working on some thing or another. He knocked on the door and entered when she called out to do so.
When he walked in he stopped to look at her and couldnt keep the appreciation out of his eyes. Not surprisingly, she looked beautiful, even though virtually every part of her was covered in order to hide the remnants of the other night good thing it was still cool enough for turtlenecks, he supposed. She had on midnight blue silk wide-leg pajama-style pants and a matching cashmere turtleneck tunic that fell below her hips. It was festooned with Swarovski crystals set individually in the lush fabric, and reminded him of a starry night sky.
Natalie smiled at him, blushing a bit under his scrutiny, and was struck by the difference in the way he was looking at her now, and the way Nik almost always did. John was looking at her with appreciation liking what he saw, but still respectful. She always felt like Nik was inspecting her like she was some piece of property or a pedigree poodle.
You look pretty, Natalie.
Thanks, John. Im sure our guests will think something is seriously wrong with me theyll never have seen me with this many clothes on before, she smiled wryly. So, what are you doing with yourself this evening Im sure it will be an incredible relief to get away from here for a bit.
I havent given it much thought. Maybe a movie maybe just sit somewhere and read a book walk around
You dont have any friends in the city?
Havent really been around here much, so no. No one Id call at the last minute to get together anyway. By the way even though I am so tightly planned they laughed, Is there anything you need me to do or pick up for you while Im out?
Actually well, its a bit out of the way
What, Natalie really, I have all the time.
Im meeting Nell tomorrow afternoon, and I always bring her a box of her favorite chocolates. With everything, I havent had time to get them and it will be a push to get down there between the visit to the hospital and my time to meet her
Id be happy to remind me again where you get them?
MarieBelle down on Broome Street. Just the four-piece box she hates me, and loves me, for giving her even that many she cant resist.
Got it. OK, well, Ill see you later.
Bye John.
John headed down to Broome Street first to ensure he got that errand taken care of, and then he popped into a nearby bar and grill for a burger and a beer. A beer felt great after all the vodka hed been quaffing, though that wasnt exactly terrible. He knew he should find a phone and call Chase. He didnt even need to be all that clandestine about it since he his gut told him that he could trust Maksim and more importantly that Maksim trusted him so he knew he wasnt being followed or under observation. But he just didnt want to. It wasnt like he had anything to report. His job was to sit and wait for the extraction call. And he had no desire to share any of what had gone on. The thought of Natalies misery being parsed out in some clinical fashion he laughed at himself over his not wanting to betray her in that regard wasnt his whole existence in her home a form of betrayal?
John decided to start walking back towards the apartment even though it was miles away. He knew hed probably grab a cab eventually, but he needed the movement. He couldnt fathom sitting still in a movie he felt listless. And in with a bolt of clarity he realized why. He missed her. Damn it he missed being with Natalie. That wasnt good. It was true, but not good. He walked faster, harder, challenging his breathing.
Natalie sat at Niks right hand he, of course, was at the head of the table, with Oleg at the other. They were entertaining four couples, all Russian associates and their wives. Natalie knew two of the women pretty well and was able to keep up a friendly conversation on a wide range of largely superficial topics. Several times she found herself looking to meet Johns eyes, only to remember he wasnt there. It was approaching three months since hed walked into this place. A while, but still such a short amount of time for her to feel a bond with him, for her to have trusted him with some of her worst and most humiliating secrets. He had borne witness to some of it and did not judge her he supported her. How much she relied on that support, missed seeing him across from her, jarred her, yet she had long since stopped paying any attention to the alarm bells this set off in fact she just kept hitting the proverbial snooze button so she could roll back into this warm sleep of denial. She wouldnt yet think of what it would be like when he left. She had survived this place by taking one day at a time and not borrowing trouble not letting herself fear what was to come. Every day of these past five years shed known with a certainty that trouble and pain would come so why infect a decent day with thoughts and fears about it?
At about 11pm, the women were all bundled into a fleet of Town Cars to be taken home, while the men were all heading towards a drawing room for drinks, cigars, and more discussions. Natalie was finally free and she returned to her rooms with relief. The first thing she noticed when she walked in was a bad from MarieBelle sitting on the coffee table. She smiled and then felt a little foolish that such a gesture warmed her heart. Her gaze slid to the spiral staircase and she took a half-step in its direction before her brain engaged. What was that word? Oh yes, control. Especially since Nik was in the house.
John heard some movement down below and soon realized it was just Natalie only her light footsteps were detectable. He found himself looking at the spiral staircase and had to will himself not to use it. To what end to wish her a stilted good night because there was so much more he wanted
John awoke at 2am, realizing he had heard additional noises from downstairs clearly Nik had finally come to bed. John held his breath as he waited for any sign that Nik was going to demand his husbandly rights from Natalie surely hed give her a break, given what hed done to her finally after several long minutes it was clear Nik was just interested in sleep. John knew he couldnt have taken any action, but his stomach, his stomach couldnt take any more right now
Chapter 25
The next ten days flew by in a decidedly ordinary fashion, which made them feel unusual. Nik and Oleg to a lesser extent seemed mired in business dealings, more so than usual. Of course, John wondered if this was the build up to whatever big thing would happen and then require the extraction of the Directors secret asset. But the big thing looming for John and Natalie was their trip to Chicago, and a certain tension had arisen in each of them between them.
They had been scrupulous in their self-control with the exception of a few times when they would look at each other intently, and at some length, their eyes clouded with memories and desires. But they pulled themselves back from the brink. Often these moments arose when John took Natalies arm, or put a protective one around her the normal course of his job, but it would trigger an abnormal response in the context of a bodyguard-subject relationship. The obvious challenge being that it was a normal response between John and Natalie.
The daily trappings and people who made up life in the Kirov household helped them remain in check even retreat into normalcy but starting tomorrow, they would be cut loose from most of that and completely able to manage around the minor pieces of that life that were coming with them. They would have nothing but their own internal governors which had proven decidedly untrustworthy and the most worrisome part of all was they didnt really seem to care or at least not for the right, or more importantly safe, reasons.
By two the next afternoon John, Natalie, Anton and Pavel were on a Kirov jet bound for Chicago. It wasnt the larger one with the bedroom Nik had claimed that for his transcontinental flight but it was luxuriously appointed nonetheless. John and Natalie sat together, across a table from one another as they went over her schedule. They would have just enough time to check into the hotel and get showered and changed, and then head to the main event. Kirov was hosting a private dinner for movers and shakers, at Charlie Trotters, a true institution of Chicagos fine dining scene, and then a large party at Crobar, one of the most popular clubs in town. By 11pm Natalie would be free to leave the party, even though it would continue on for hours after that. Then, nothing until a luncheon for major distributors at Ambria, followed by the flight home. It was that space of time 11pm until 11am that was weighing on themtoying with them. Their eyes kept meeting over the paperwork and with each occurrence tension was morphing into intensity and then to out-right heat.
Natalie felt her body hum with an anticipation that was tempered by a frisson of fear. The fear was two-fold because she felt her boundaries, her very resolve slipping, and in turn she feared the consequences of that. Then she corrected herself because her boundaries and resolve werent slipping, they were non-existent. She had left them back in New York and it was admitting that which made her blood feel heated under her skin.
John was having his own reactions and they were tracking quite closely with Natalies. All he wanted now was to get her alone and he knew he had no intention of remaining in control. The least he could do is admit that to himself and not act as if it simply snapped at the last minute in some dishonest ruse he would play with himself. The least he could do was take full, clear-eyed ownership of his intentions. The fire in Natalies eyes which didnt shy away from his, and the slight flush on her cheeks and neck, told him all he needed to know about how much resistance hed get from her, and he felt a tightening in his groin at that realization.
By the time John and Natalie were in the hotel elevator heading to their suite Anton and Pavel had to take a different elevator to theirs the tension was thick and John was flexing his fingers repeatedly because they were itching to touch her. Even so, he debated the wisdom of succumbing until they were back here for the evening because they had so little time to get ready. They werent alone at that moment two bell-boys were assisting them and it seemed to take forever until they had placed Natalies bags in the master suite and Johns in his adjoining room. John tipped them generously and shut the door firmly behind them, pushing the security lever across. He turned around and faced Natalie, their eyes now communicating a naked desire without an ounce of reservation.
John quickly closed the distance between them and their mouths collided in a hot, open-mouthed display of raw passion, their arms banding tightly around each other. There was nothing stolen or tentative about their kiss, it was the unbridled deep kiss of lovers. By the time they drew back they were both gasping for breath and both were trembling.
John cupped Natalies face in both hands and kissed her again, this time more gently. Natalie Natalie I want you so much.but I want to do this rightlater, when we get back, and I can make love to you all night
Natalie nodded, but then wound both her hands into his hair to pull him in for another heart-stopping kiss. Then she stepped out of his embrace, clearly a bit shaken by their encounter, and retreated to get ready.
Natalie had on a black silk two-piece outfit flared skirt that fell a few inches above her knee, and a sleeveless blouse with a stand-up collar and large Swarovski crystals as buttons, which she wore untucked as designed. She wore a necklace that looked like a variation of a tennis bracelet and large diamond stud earrings, plus black velvet pumps. When she came out of her room she found John waiting for her in the large living room, dressed in a black suit and crisp white shirt. He looked incredible, and she felt her body responding to the look in his eye.
You ready, Natalie? he asked with a voice at least a half-step lower than normal.
Yes, lets get this over with.
As she went to pass him she stopped for a second and whispered in his ear, I think its only fair to warn you, that I decided not to bother with panties tonight so I might need extra protection she said this practically with a purr and John felt himself harden even more than he already was.
John smiled seductively at Natalie and said, Oh really well, perhaps I need to confirm that In two seconds she was pinned against the door and Johns hands were under her skirt, gripping her bare ass hard. You are telling the truth he said against her mouth, which had surrendered a moan the moment he gripped her behind. They kissed heatedly for a minute and then John withdrew, removing his hands from her and stepping a foot away. Her eyes now half-closed with desire, Natalie reached a shaky hand up and wiped her lipstick off Johns mouth with her thumb.
The evening passed with agonizing slowness, though Natalie did a great job representing the house of Kirov, entertaining key people, mingling, etc. John was never away from her but they were the souls of discretion and no one would have detected anything but a professional relationship between them. But each was dying to get back to the suite and to finally let go At 11pm Natalie and John left Crobar and he told Anton and Pavel they were free to stay for a bit, as long as they were in good shape for tomorrows assignment. They sat close to each other in the limo, their eyes locking constantly. They managed to keep it together in the elevator since it most certainly had cameras.
As soon as the door closed behind them John swept Natalie up in his arms and tossed her unceremoniously down on the couch, falling on top of her. Their mouths opened against each other so their tongues could meld while their hands and bodies writhed and groped until they found an ideal position Johns hips lodged between Natalies open, bent legs, her skirt riding up her thighs dangerously. As they kissed, Natalie moaned into Johns mouth at the sensation of his hardness pressing through his pants and onto her naked moist flesh, and she moved her hands down his back and to his ass so she could grab him tighter against her. They rocked against each other as their kiss grew more intense.
They had to part to breathe for a moment and John took that opportunity to smooth Natalies hair back from her face and ask softly, Natalie, are you sure? Are you sure you want this?
I want you, John. I want you
John moved his right hand down between their bodies and slowly moved two fingers inside Natalies body, noting her reaction play across her face feeling it as her body clenched around his fingers. You are so wet, Natalie
She bucked her hips, her legs widening, as she gasped at his touch. She wanted more needed more so gathering a few wits about her she moved her hands to his belt and with motivated efficiency had his belt and pants open, her hand inside his boxers so she could hold him tightly. He was so thick, so hard, she couldnt fully encircle him within her grip. Now it was his turn to moan and the heat between them increased ten-fold. Their mouths merged again and Natalie moved both hands inside the band of his boxers so she could push them down his body, along with his pants. When they were down around his ankles he pulled his mouth away and positioned himself so the hard, thick head of his manhood was pressing just inside her drenched opening. Before he could push further the security intercom interrupted.
Announcing that Mr. Nik Kirov is on his way up.
John and Natalie froze for a moment, their eyes locking in shock. John recovered in a second and was about to move off her when she moved her hands to his backside to stop him.
Please John just for a second a moment I need to feel you I need to know you...
Knowing it was sheer madness, but incapable of denying her himself at this point, John claimed her body in one decisive thrust, not having the time or control to be gentle. He could feel her resist him and then shift to make room for him and he had to concentrate on his breathing so he wouldnt cum as he felt how tight, hot and wet she was for him. Her neck arched as she gasped, but her eyes remained locked on his, though he could swear they had become a deeper blue as he watched. When he was buried to the hilt he leaned his mouth down to kiss her deeply, feeling her clench around him. Then he pulled back and wiped away a tear from her cheek it had escaped from the pools of them that had gathered in her eyes.
Natalie, am I hurting you?
NoGod no
I have to we have to
I know. What the hell is Nik doing here?!
John quickly removed himself from Natalie and when he stood he reached down to help her to her feet. I dont know but we cant worry about that now. Go inside to your room grab a book or somethingIll tell Nik we just got in thats basically true
Natalie hurried inside while John fixed his clothes and flipped on the television, settling on a repeat of Law & Order, SVU. He was trying to steady his nerves. He didnt have time to think about how it had felt to be inside her not with her husband probably within three floors of them now, if he timed the elevator right. By the time Nik walked in the door, John looked like he had been ensconced on the couch comfortably for a while. He heard Niks keycard in the door, and then there he was.
Hey, Nik. Welcome to Chicago. This is a surprise.
It was for me, too. I was on my way back from LA to New York, and as we were approaching the Midwest I realized that I actually dont have to be in New York until about noon tomorrow, so I figured, why not? How was Natalie this evening?
She did great. At the dinner and the club. We just got in a little bit ago she seemed tired so Im not sure if shes already asleep or maybe reading a bit first
Great well, thanks as always for keeping her safe. I will go see her I may not see you before I head out in the morning have a good night.
Natalie had fled to the bedroom with reaction to Johns presence in her body coursing through her. It wasnt enough, but it had felt so right so amazing. She was craving more even as her husband was literally in the building and about to walk in the door. What the hell was he doing here?! She willed herself to calm down as she busied herself pulling out her nightgown, placing a few magazines on the bed all the while feeling the tremors in her core as her flesh remembered Johns presence and clamored for more.
Chapter 26
Natalie held her breath when she heard the door opening and turned to face Nik with what she hoped was a bland expression on her face. He met her eyes when he walked in the door and said, I heard you were good tonight.
Natalie said nothing for a second because her being good tonight had several potential meanings and connotations given her most recent reality. Was she good as in a good wife when she had begged another man to enter her body so she might know him? When she was lying with that man as his lover, was she good at that, with him? She settled on the safest and most likely meaning and responded, Well, the event was very well planned, so it was straightforward. But it went smoothly and it was an enjoyable evening for all.
Good.
Did some urgent meeting come up here for you tomorrow? Or did your New York meeting get canceled?
Neither. I was flying back from LA and realized that we werent that far from Chicago, and that I could pop in to see you spend the night and if I headed out early tomorrow morning Id have no trouble making my meeting back home.
Oh.
Is it that surprising that Id want to see my wife?
No, not at all
Nik walked over to her and reached a hand out to caress a line down her cheek and neck and she swallowed hard, not able to help the slight tremor that went through her. She feared he might figure her out she feared he might have already and was here to extract justice for her transgressions.
Nik watched and felt her reaction and looked at her closely. Natalie could feel his eyes on her and was afraid to meet his gaze and see what fate awaited her, but she finally did it anyway and was surprised. His eyes werent cold and stormy they werent beset with the flinty determination typical when he was bringing her to heel. They were almost gentle, as was his tone when he said, Im not going to hurt you tonight, NatalieIm not here to hurt you
He leaned down to claim her mouth in a kiss that was a blend of passion and tenderness as if to underline that assertion, and she knew that except for a few rare exceptions she had not experienced such a kiss from him in more than five years. She thought shed been prepared for anything he was going to do. She was not. When she felt his hands begin to move down her body, she stiffened a bit in a moment he would realize she wasnt wearing panties, and that would raise all sorts of questions. She pulled back and managed a small smile. Nik, let me just get freshened up a bitready for bed
He nodded and she stepped away with relief, fleeing into the large master bathroom. To say she was confused was an understatement. She didnt know what was going on with him and she couldnt quite trust well trust at all, frankly this version of Nik. Surely hed soon revert to form. But regardless of which Nik ended up sharing her bed tonight, could she pull it off? Would he somehow know? She could still feel Johns presence, yet very soon Nik but she had no choice. She quickly brushed her teeth, washed her face among other strategic locations and threw her short ice-blue silk nightgown over her head. Taking a deep breath she went back into the bedroom.
Nik was already in bed, obviously naked. When he saw her he looked at her for a long moment and said, You look lovely, Natalie, then he held back the covers indicating that she should join him. Natalie climbed into bed and as she did so Nik turned on his left side, propping his head up on his hand. Natalie lay on her right side to face him, though she put her head down on her pillow. She waited for him to say something or make the first move, because she was at a loss to do so.
Its nice to be here somewhere different. Away from from everything. From New York the apartment family Tell me, Natalie. Do you ever wish you could get away?
Natalie said nothing as a current of dread slowly flowed through her. She had no idea how to answer his question or what had prompted it. Nik reached a hand out to push her hair back from her eyes and she flinched almost imperceptibly almost.
Nik drew his hand back and looked at her, an odd expression on his face. Its come to this, has it? You are too afraid of possible repercussions to answer my question you shrink from my touchthats my doing, I know. But, Natalie, I meant what I said Im not going to hurt you
He reached for a switch that turned off most of the lights, except for a small canister lamp on the floor behind the chair in the corner that merely enhanced the glow of the full moon and city lights coming through the large windows. Then he kissed her and removed her nightgown from her body.
Nik proceeded to make love to Natalie into the early morning hours. The first time she was still tentative and apprehensive, retreating into the shell she had inhabited for the past five years when shed had to endure and ultimately respond to some degree to his touch. But as he held her after that first time as shed looked into his eyes she was bewildered, because she was looking at her Nik the man she had married. Maybe it was just the light of the moon, but his eyes were the ones shed fallen in love with. His touch, his sounds, his taste, his smell it was as if his body, his essence, had been rid of the fetid air and claim of the Kirov apartment, yielding the man he had been when they had lived in Llanview. Natalie was seduced back to her past and became fully immersed in his touch in their lovemaking she had no need to trick her body into responding, since Nik was drawing the amazing reactions out of her she was helpless to do anything but respond.
When they were finally done, while her body was still quivering from her last incredible release, she began to cry and he held her close while she did, trying to comfort her. Then he whispered against her head in a voice that held emotion, I remember, too, Natalie I remember too. But its too late, I know. We cant go back, only forward which means more of what has been but tonight just sleep, Natalie. Sleep.
Tears were still slipping down Natalies cheeks as she drifted off, her head on Niks chest, his arms tightly around her again a first in five years. When she woke the next morning, he was gone. But beside her on the pillow was a flower he had taken from one of the many arrangements in the room, and she felt fresh tears. In the first years of their relationship and marriage pre-New York that had been his regular habit. She lay back in bed trying to pull herself together but she was truly at sea. What had happened last night? Why? He had been as loving as she had ever remembered him being and that stirred considerable anger in her that competed with all the other feelings, not all of which she could name. If he was still capable of that, then how could he do the things he had done to her these past five years how could he hurt her, debase her, literally torture her? Last night, having the old Nik briefly reassert himself somehow made it all worse yet at this moment, her body remembered how hed made love to her all through the night even as she wondered if it was all just another master-stroke in his ongoing manipulation and control of her. Yes, it was the cold light of day and she couldnt help being suspicious of him but then she thought of his eyes, his touch, his smell he HAD been her Nik she was well and truly thrown.
John waited in the living room for her and he was in as foul a mood as he had ever been in his life. A fundamental lack of sleep didnt help, but the reason for that lack was what had him seeing red. He had known to prepare himself for what he might hear for the fact that Nik was going to have sex with his wife. He had even felt a badly for Natalie. But it eventually became clear that something was different he had had the pleasure of hearing many of their intimate moments and last night, early this morning bore no resemblance, because he heard a whole new Natalie as she cried out Niks name over and over in the throes of passion. It had made his blood boil and his stomach churn. He was furious, jealous, he felt almost betrayed. Had he missed something? Was she, in the end, a more willing participant in this twisted drama than hed thought? How could she go from begging him to take her to calling out Niks name that way? A way she had called out his name the times she had cum against him and around his fingers and his tongue
When Natalie came out of her room, dressed in a stylish yet conservative pantsuit, they stared at each other for a long, uncomfortable moment. John could see that Natalie almost looked guilty when she looked at him which underlined exactly how much of a willing participant she had been this had not been the typical case of just getting through it. The spike of anger this caused in John loosened his tongue.
Well, Im glad at least one of us got off last night and spectacularly and repeatedly from the sounds of it.
John
What, Natalie? Thats what happened, right? I mean, we were going to do that for each other, but then a change of plans, right. Out with John, in with Nik.
Natalie could feel herself trembling she was upset and angry. She understood why John was upset, but what was she supposed to do?
Nothing to say for yourself, Natalie? he said in an acid tone.
Now she was mostly pissed. What am I supposed to say? What WAS I supposed to say sorry Nik, but I was just about to fuck John and I cant upset him by sleeping with my husband
Johns jaws clenched and he said, Your husband? Your husband?
What
Thats the first time youve ever referred to him as that in fact I seem to remember that when Id pointed out your very obvious avoidance of that word, you told me that for you your husband had died the same week as his brother all very dramatic and poignant, but now all of a sudden hes your husband again? Wow, he must have been a complete stud last night if he has you thinking of him as your husband again. One great night of incredible fucking just erases all those other nights, huh? Well, this is an important reminder for me. Youre right. Whether you typically claim him or not, Nik is your husband. Im just the hired help with a job to do. Speaking of, weve got to get going now or well be late.
Natalie fought back the tears that now threatened to spill. She was so hurt at the way he spoke to herhis tone of voice and the look in his eye. He had never been anything but supportive and gentle with her but she could also see the hurt in his eyes, hear it in his voice, even though he tried to mask it with anger. So, she also felt incredible guilt almost as if she had cheated on him, because that seemed to be how he felt. This was an impossible situation. What had made her think she could or should start an outright affair with John while she was bound for life to Nik?
Natalie was able to throw herself into her hostess duties and then sank back into the limo for the drive to the airport. She and John had said nothing more than was absolutely necessary to keep the logistics of the event and her security clicking along. They sat next to each other on the plane, more out of habit but also not wanting to raise any eyebrows.
John had calmed down by then and now just felt badly. What had he expected her to do? And if for whatever reason Nik had actually treated her in a way well, if it had been a good experience for her rather than what she typically had to endure, should he begrudge her that? But there were hard truths in some of his words and they weighed him down like a cold stone. Nik was her husband, and he was just the hired help. Worse, he was masquerading as the hired help, and was actually an FBI agent who was, at the end of the day, playing Natalie. Yet he had gone to Chicago with the clear-eyed intention of taking things to an entirely new and dangerous place with Natalie. It didnt matter that she was more than willing he needed to find his control and keep it.
As John looked at Natalie he saw what he had seen since she had first come out of her room an undercurrent of profound sadness. He wondered what, besides the obvious, had happened in that room. He reached down and grabbed her hand in her lap, out of view from everyone else. She turned her head to look at him and he sucked in a breath at the emotion in her eyes. Im sorry, Natalie I was so out of line
Not entirely, John this it was a difficult situation not at all as I had planned
Natalie did he hurt you? he asked softly.
Natalie looked into his eyes and saw that the anger was totally gone, and she wanted to be honest with him she had told him the truth about so much already. Yes he hurt my heart, and I didnt think that was even a possibility any more
As John and Natalie walked into the apartment they bumped into Nik who was on his way to his den. He looked at them and gave them a half-smile that didnt reach his eyes. Ah, our travelers are back. You can give me a full report over dinner, right now I have a call to make then he was walking down the hall.
Natalie had looked closely at him as he had stood there and for a moment almost doubted that last night had been anything more than a dream. He was back to being his normally cold self, and every trace of her Nik had again vanished. John sensed the subtle transformation in her. She had seemed vulnerable and exposed all day, but almost before his eyes her steely resolve gathered around her.
Lets go get ready for dinner, she said, and began heading up the stairs.
Chapter 27
Over the next two weeks John and Natalie managed to regain their footing and grew closer, though except for longing looks every now and again, they didnt cross any lines. Still, their bond strengthened as they went through lifes mundane moments which were occasionally punctuated by Kirov bashes and dinners. Spring was in the air, and a few weeks down the road their schedules would get a lot busier with a new season of promotional parties and events for many Kirov brands. John had briefly connected with Chase and there was no real news just that things were likely to break somewhere at the 4-5 month mark, though it could slide to the sixth.
Chicago had been a sobering experience for both of them. They had been so focused on their mission to finally bed each other that they hadnt given a thought to what would come after their brief moments out from under the Kirov roof. Would they truly have risked a full-blown affair under that roof? And since that was a long shot, exactly how could they have gone back to their more typical relationship? That was difficult enough with the memory of Johns single thrust of possession, when he had come to rest deep inside Natalie, who welcomed and conformed to him as if she had been made for him. Later it had occurred to him that, besides Nik, he was the only other man to ever have known her in that way, and that stirred something in his blood which was dangerous and compelling, and took all of his effort to contain.
John had noticed that Nik and Natalie were interacting with the aloofness he had grown used to, and it seemed that whatever rapprochement had occurred in Chicago had been left there. That was made all the more clear when he heard the sounds coming from below when Nik would claim his wife. Natalie was not crying out in unrestrained passion she was not the participant she had been that one night. He had remembered feeling guilty at his reaction to that night, and that maybe he should have felt glad for her that for once it hadnt been a difficult experience but the first time hed heard them after Chicago had been a dark night of the soul for him, because he couldnt deny that he was glad she wasnt enjoying it. Add yet another sad self-discovery to the list he was never going to be quite the same after this case. To an extent it was that way after every assignment they all wrote on you to some extent. But this this was finding deeper more remote and more vulnerable places in which to mark him. Everything he thought he knew and was it was all being called into question.
Natalie had spent the day visiting the children at St. Vincents and then had met Nell, this time for a couple of glasses of wine. John had long since been invited to join them and he laughed as they told stories on each other from their college days. Sometimes hed sense Nells eyes dwelling on him a little bit because she knew Natalie exceptionally well, and he knew she could sense their closeness.
At 6pm they were walking in the front door of the apartment with a plan to freshen up for dinner which was served every night at 7pm. They looked up to see Nik swiftly coming down the stairs with a murderous rage on his face.
TASHA!! What is this?! What the FUCK is this?!
He had reached them and John saw that in his hand was a small stuffed animal a little lamb, as far as he could tell. He couldnt fathom what was so enraging about such a thing, but a quick glance at Natalie made his heart plummet. She was so pale and shaken looking that he feared she might faint. Her eyes were glued to the offending object. She reached for it almost as if on automatic pilot but Nik snatched it back.
I asked you a question what is this? But then, I know what it is, dont I? So I guess the real question is, why the FUCK is it still in my house? Were you not told to get rid of everything? EVERYTHING?!
Natalie found her voice though it was tremulous and weak, Please Nik please its all I have...have left
Well its one too many regardless! With that Nik stalked off towards the main parlor and after a moment to gather herself Natalie followed him with John right behind her. She yelled his name repeatedly at his retreating back as she tried to keep up. Nik! Nik, give that to me please! What are you doing with it?
Nik stopped when he reached the center of the parlor, and he turned to face her. By this point Maksim obviously hearing some disturbance had entered the room from the other side.
Natalie was shaking. She had to figure out how to do this how to make him give it back but even as she thought that she felt the deadening wave of futility wash over her, because she knew neither her most emotional appeal nor most fervent anger would sway him to her cause to her. He had become and expert at ignoring her cries of pain and anguish. But she would not spare herself the added humiliation of begging she had to if there was even the remotest chance.
Nik please please I am begging you if you ever loved me if you ever cared a thing about me please let me have thatits all I have left.
John was deeply moved by her abject pleading and knew what it must be costing her, and his heart was starting to squeeze painfully because he now had an idea what was happening. He glanced across at Maksim at that moment and could see him fighting a similar battle. Still, it was their role to simply stand guard and observe this latest awful installment of the Kirov soap opera.
You have brought this on yourself, Tasha. It is only an accident that I found this how dare you hide this hide anything from me under my roof. Especially this. You were told!
Nik! You give me that back. That is mine you have no right
No right?! Did you REALLY just say that to me, Tasha. I am the only one here with any true rights my dear wife. And it is your fault that you cant seem to get that and we end up with all this unpleasantness. If you cant be trusted to carry out a simple task, then once again I will have to take action.
With that he wheeled around and tossed the small lamb on the fire burning in the hearth behind him.
With a heart-rending scream Natalie launched herself towards the fireplace and it was only the fact that Maksim was close and quick-thinking enough that she was saved from what surely would have been bad burns because it was clear she had at least intended to reach into the flames if not throw herself fully into them if that is what it had taken to retrieve the lamb. She was sobbing as Maksim hauled her back against him and then she wrested free from his grip and launched herself at Nik.
She was wild, hysterical fury as she lit upon him, pounding him with her small fists as she railed against him, You God damn bastard you FUCKING BASTARD Its not enough that you KILLED my baby you have to take the last thing I have of hers you killed my baby you took everything you filthy fucking BASTARD! Her pummeling had little effect on Nik, and her emotion and fury only served to harden him, but it was clear he was angry. He grabbed her wrists to still them and then roughly tossed her down.
While Natalie now sobbed brokenly on the floor he said coldly, Ill be in Atlantic City with Papa until tomorrow afternoon. You better get yourself together in time for the party at Caspian tomorrow, or you will have something worth crying about.
He then turned to John and said, Get her up and dont let her out of her rooms until she is presentable until shes fit for human company again then he calmly left the room.
John knelt down and pulled Natalie into his arms as she continued to weep uncontrollably, her entire body quaking violently. He had thought she was beside herself that night in Pytka, but that paled in comparison. Maksim said softly, Take her upstairs I will bring her something some valium to calm her
John scooped her up and carried her into her sitting room and then sat down on the couch with her in his lap and all the while she continued to cry. The intensity had lessened a bit because her anger had tapered, but what was left was devastating because it was the sound of her broken heart. It came from a place so deep within, a core of hurt in the seat of her soul.
Natalie felt shattered, like there wasnt a single decent-sized piece of her left, just brittle, sharp shards. What kept her from going over the edge entirely was the feeling of the strong arms that banded around her and the steady beat of Johns heart under her cheek. She wanted to stop crying, but that seemed to be besides the point to her heart which was ruling her right now that and her bruised soul.
After a soft knock at the door, Maksim entered. He looked at John and then at Natalie, and if John had had any doubt about how he felt about Natalie it was gone when he saw the anguished concern twist the big mans features. John knew that he had been here when Natalie had lost her baby, and he could sense that Maksim was remembering how Natalie had been at that time that this was bringing back painful memories for him, too. He walked over to the bar and poured a large glass of water then came over to the couch. He moved the coffee table to the side and crouched down.
Miss Natalie here, love. Take these will you please? It will help. It will bring you some calm John noted he did not use the word peace.
Natalie pulled her head from Johns chest and looked at Maksim. She couldnt manage a smile, but gave him a small nod and held her hand out. He put two valium in her palm and when shed put them in her mouth handed her the glass of water. With just a moments hesitation he reached out and ran his big hand gently down the side of Natalies head, smoothing her hair. Good. Thank you.
He stood back up and said to John, I know I dont really have to ask, but please stay with her until you are sure shes all right.
About twenty minutes later Natalie had calmed down though she remained in Johns embrace. He could tell she was getting sleepy and he said softly, Maybe you should get into bed now sleep.
She was a bit drowsy, but she said with enough clarity, I cant sleep in his bed tonight. She could feel John nod against her head and then he stood up with her in his arms. With purpose he moved across the room to the spiral staircase and carried her up to his rooms. Not pausing he walked into his bedroom and placed her gently on his bed. When he had covered her he softly rubbed her face and said, Ill be right back Im going to do a little window dressing
John went back down the spiral staircase and then exited the suite through the main door. Anton was lingering in the hallway, no doubt worried about Natalie and waiting so he could update Maksim on any developments. John smiled at him and said, Miss Natalie is retired for the night now I think shell be much better tomorrow. He could not bring himself to refer to her as Mrs. Kirov so he adopted Maksims appellation for her. John went upstairs to his suite and directly to his bedroom where Natalie was now fast asleep.
Natalie had been so relieved when John had carried her upstairs and she sank gratefully into his bed his pillows and under his sheets. They all smelled of him and that was the comforting thought in her head as emotional exhaustion tempered by valium claimed her. She was completely unaware that John had returned and had sat beside her on the bed, looking down at her for a long time, wondering what had happened to her baby and feeling his whole body ache for her. He felt her cheek and realized it was warm likely due to the sweater and pants she was still wearing, while he had already stripped down to his boxers and tank. After a moments hesitation he gently undressed her though he left her bra and panties on and pulled one of his large, over-sized work-out t-shirts on her. She briefly shifted into a semi-conscious state and burrowed against him for a moment whispering his name, and then she was out again. He laid her back down and then pulled her close against him and he had the best sleep hed had in ages.
Chapter 28
Before dawn Natalie awoke and her first conscious thought was of how safe and protected she felt. She realized it was due to the man who was spooning behind her, pulling her close against him with his strong arms. She remembered him carrying her up here and sinking into his bed. She also remembered everything that had led to that and her heart fluttered with the sadness in her chest for a moment, and she let out a sigh.
John was pulled out of his sleep by that sound and he knew she was awake. He drew her even closer to him and softly kissed the back of her head. Are you OK, Natalie? Is there anything I can get you? he whispered sleepily.
She turned around within his embrace and snuggled against him, Just hold me
That he had no trouble doing. For a long while he could feel her warm breath in the crook of his neck, but noted with relief that it seemed calm. He kept his arms around her and now and again would press a kiss into the top or side of her head, enjoying the way her arms felt as they held him in return. Finally he asked Do you want to talk about it?
He could feel her head nod, and he waited while she decided how to proceed, what to say. She finally pulled back and sat up, resting back against the headboard but turned sideways towards him, and he followed suit.
Three years ago, I found out I was pregnant. I had wanted so badly to have a baby, and it took some time to convince Nik. But I thought it would give me something worthwhile in this mess my life had become. My first trimester went surprisingly well I just had basic morning sickness and was dog tired, but overall except I could tell that Nik was not adjusting. He hated anything taking my focus away from him and what he needed me to do for the business or whatever it was at that moment in time. When I was about 3 months pregnant, there was a big, really important party planned at Caspian some people that were critical to Kirovs business interests were the guests of honor. I woke up that morning just feeling under the weather. I ached had a headache I stayed in bed all day and by the time I had to get ready for he evening, I felt like Id been hit by a truck. I was starting to feel crampy, too. I almost wondered if Id had the flu. I begged Nik not to make me go but he would have none of it. He accused me of pretending and using my pregnancy to avoid things I didnt want to do
John reached out and pushed her hair back from her face, and then he held her hand as she continued.
The whole night was horrible. I just felt so terrible, and at about 11 I went into the restroom and there were a few small spots of blood on my underwear. I told Nik and he brought me over to one of the guests who was a leading obstetrician, and he told Nik he should send me home at once and I should remain on bed rest until I was no longer spotting. He said it was likely a good sign that it was just a few small spots, but that I needed to take it very seriously and if anything changed to go to the hospital immediately. Still, Nik made me stay with him, on my feet, for another hour to mingle with our guests. It was I felt like I was dead on my feet, trying to stand. Finally at midnight he let me go home, and I crawled into bed. I didnt sleep very well, and every time I woke up I felt even more crampy. I was scared afraid to even get out of bed and go to the bathroom and see about 3:30 that morning Nik got home and he was drunk and he was he was, well, he demanded sex. I tried to hold him off to remind him of what was going on but I couldnt he was. he was very rough.it hurt in a way it never had before after, he fell asleep probably more or less passed out. The cramps got so much worse and I could barely move I tried to wake him I tried to get out of bed but I couldnt. Finally he did wake up andand we realized I was bleeding. He called 911... but by the time I got to this hospital, it was too too late...
She stopped talking as she fought back tears, remembering what it had felt like. He pulled her against him until she could work through her emotions enough to continue, gently rubbing her back and kissing her head. It seemed so inadequate, but it was all he could do at that moment. What he really wanted to do was rip Nik apart limb from limb.
Im so sorry, Natalie so sorry
She burrowed closer into him while he held her tightly. Natalie wished she could stay like that forever, but her life had made her far too much of a realist to believe that was possible. Still, she stayed there for a while, bringing his warmth into her body.
John didnt want to invade her privacy, but he felt the need to fully know what had happened, what her story was Natalie were there complications is that why you cant have?
She pulled back away from him and shook her head. No. I got a clean bill of health. But while I was still in the hospital Nik had a vasectomy so there was no chance Id ever get pregnant again.
John looked at her in surprise, Hewhy would he?
Because hes a selfish son of a bitch. He didnt want to be inconvenienced.he didnt want to share me. He had regretted letting me get pregnant and that was his chance to rectify it. Once, when he was drunk in a more gentle mood with me, he offered another explanation
What, Natalie?
He didnt want to bring a child into this household under his fathers influence.
Do you think thats true?
Maybe. I have pretty much given up trying to figure Nik out. He is the ultimate chameleon, but the truth it usually closest to the meanest and worst explanation at least since we moved to New York.
Again, John just pulled her tighter. I dont know what to say except Im so sorry about everything was that stuffed animal?
A day after I found out I was pregnant I went to Llanview for my usual visit. My mom gave it to me. I carried it around almost as a good luck charm for the baby while I was recovering from the the miscarriage Nik had everything I had bought including for the nursery packed up and removed taken away. I was devastated but he made it clear I was not to keep anything it was all supposed to go. He was adamant. I had a few other things in my closet, and he found those and pitched them. A few days later, I remembered the lamb in my purse, and I hid it in an old boot in the back of my closet. Every now and again it sounds so silly but Id pull the lamb out and just hold it for a little bit it made me feel closer to her helped me remember herit was all I had left
She was teary again and clung to John, not caring if it made her seem weak. She hadnt leaned on anyone in so long, and thinking about her baby losing that final link it was devastating. Her life here had shown her how dangerous it was to show weakness, but with John she felt it was safe to do so he didnt judge her he wouldnt use it against her
I feel so silly so stupid being so upset about a stuffed animal but it I
Its not silly, Natalie. Not at all. I know I sound like a broken record, but Im so sorry
In response Natalie simply wrapped her arms more tightly against him and said, thank you for being here for me, John you have made such a difference
He held her close and then moved them so they were lying down as opposed to sitting up against the headboard. I wish I could do more, Natalie I wish I could do anything
You do you have she said sleepily, and then she drifted off again in the safety of his arms, feeling a bit less burdened having told him yet another part of her sad Kirov story. John did not fall asleep right away not until he knew she had safely reached its succor since she needed it so badly, then he joined her there.
Chapter 29
John woke up about two hours later with the sun just starting to make its initial presence felt. Below he could hear the sounds of the morning rush hour begin not that Manhattan was ever truly quiet. Natalie was still in his arms, her head against his chest, and the need to protect her pulsed in the very marrow of his bones, causing his arms to involuntarily tighten around her, and waking her up.
Natalie lifted her head from Johns chest to meet his gaze, and gave him a soft sleepy smile which he returned. Unable to help himself he moved his mouth over hers in a tender kiss which deepened into something more when she opened herself up completely to him. They gave into their need to explore their connection in this way for a few minutes, but finally John pulled back, cupping her face in his hands.
Natalie right now I think that more than anything you need someone to just hold you be gentle with you not take a single thing from youand I am determined to control myself and be that person for you.
She sighed because she knew he was right, and that nothing had really changed from the last time they had both pulled back or had had to pull back from the brink. So, she put her head back down on his chest and let him hold her closely let that be enough. Finally she sat up and looked down at him.
People are going to start moving around soon maybe even decide to check on me. I should probably go downstairs.
Yeah. How soon do you want me down there? We can figure out what you want to do today, if anything.
How about 45 minutes?
Sounds good. Then, only having so much resolve, he pulled her in for another kiss. Kisses arent bad medicinal purposes right?
She gave him a genuine smile at that, which loosened the tight fist around his heart just a little bit.
Natalie got out of the bed and picked up her clothes from Johns chair, and then carried them down the spiral staircase. She was quickly showered and dressed in her favorite cashmere lounging outfit and then called downstairs to have some breakfast for her and John brought up. As a rule, Natalie did not take meals in her room, but she figured that given yesterdays drama and the fact that Nik and Oleg were away shed easily be excused today. She just wasnt in the mood to see everyone right now to feel their eyes examining her to see how she was holding up. A few minutes later John knocked at the door and she called him in.
I hope you dont mind, John, but I called down and they are going to bring breakfast up here for us I I just want to Im not up to seeing everyone right now after some coffee maybe
Hey, I think its a great idea you just want to lay low today?
Yeah. Maybe we can just watch a movie in the media room later, since tonights going to be a late night.
Whos the party for again?
I honestly havent a clue well know by the time we get there
John sat down beside her on the couch and said slowly, Natalie, I dont want to pry, but something occurred to me, based on what you shared with me last night
John, you can ask me anything at this point what?
Well, I guess I find it surprising that Nik would take away the Kirovs chance for an heir someone to carry on the family name. I would have thought that that was something Oleg would have required from him.
Good point, and now I can let you in on a pretty well-kept secret, though lots of the right people know That need was taken care of 15 years ago Oleg III had two sons, born a year apart. An heir and a spare, so to speak.
And they dont live here?
No they live in Russia. When Oleg was about 25, a very dispassionate arrangement was made between the Kirovs and another prominent Russian family the Andropovs. Young Oleg had neither the desire nor intention to settle down, but he understood the need for an heir and the mileage one could gain by the right pairing selecting the right mother for said heir. Papa Oleg arranged it all. Oleg married the 18 year old virgin-daughter in Russia. She remained over there and he visited on occasion. In short order she had a son, and a year later another Oleg IV and Pyotr. They are being carefully raised as Russians by Papas brothers and only tangentially by their mother who was always much more interested in spending the Kirov money. All she had to do was remain faithful to Oleg until they had their two boys, and then she just had to be discreet. Since Olegs death, shes been a wealthy widow. When the boys reach college age they will come to the US for school and then will begin their integration into the Kirov business in the US, with a great understanding of the Russian side, too. Plus, their innate Russianness will be seen as a strength.
Wow the old man really does think of everything, doesnt he?
That he does.
When Nik and Oleg arrived home, John and Natalie were in the media room watching Rocky. They were perfectly respectable, sitting in separate chairs with a small table between them which was laden with popcorn, a couple of beers and twizzlers. Natalie looked Nik dead in the eye when he walked in, then went back to watching the movie while John did much of the same with the exception of a small nod he tossed in Niks direction.
Well, you two enjoying a quiet afternoon at home, are we? I hope the movies over within the hour itll be time to get ready for tonight. By the way, Natalie, I brought you home quite a dress for this evening quite a dressBut it is in keeping with tonights guests you do remember that it is a very private party for some of our compatriots in the adult film industry Nik laughed when he saw the surprised look pass between John and Natalie and then he was gone.
As Natalie headed upstairs to get ready she dreaded what shed find waiting for her. Nik had already gotten ready and headed out to oversee final preparations for this special group. Caspian would be closed tonight since the party would be large, plus the Kirovs were not as overt about their porn empire, though they didnt take great pains to hide it either. Like the last time they had entertained that group, she knew that an elaborate system of tenting would be set up by the entrance to allow the attendees to step out of their cars and walk inside without being easily seen. She thought about the possibility of rebelling and putting on what she wanted, but she knew what would most likely happen is that Nik would find a way to retaliate.
She almost laughed when she saw what hed left for her. It was a black leather mini dress, but not just any black leather mini dress. It looked like the designer had taken the front and back of a dress and decided not to bother sewing them together. Instead they were connected at five-inch intervals with leather straps that fastened with buckles. There was no way she would be able to wear a thing under it. Not a stitch. Moreover, the front and back of the dress fell from inch-thick leather shoulder straps into deep Vs the front rescued from total danger by a strap that connected the two sides of the V about two inches below her breasts. The dress fell maybe 5 inches below the juncture of her legs. Nik had opted to lay out all her accessories as well patent leather stiletto boots that would come up to her mid-thighs, and a thick diamond choker that was reminiscent of a dog collar. There were also two matching bracelets and dangly diamond earrings.
When Natalie put this get up on she was awestruck. She looked like she belonged in Pytka whipping someone. If there was a small favor, it was that she would hardly stand out in tonights crowd it couldve been worse, Nik could have put this out for her to wear to a more conservative event. Deciding to just go with it, Natalie pulled the front and sides of her hair back into a black leather barrette and left the rest hanging down loose. She took a heavier hand than normal with her make-up, rimming her eyes with black eye-liner, using dark gray eye-shadow and lots of black mascara. Happy Halloween she thought to herself. Yikes, this was a look all right. After seeing the full effect she walked to the bar in the sitting room and tossed back two shots of vodka.
When John knocked on the door Natalie felt her heart race a bit, wondering what his reaction would be. Taking a deep breath she called for him to come in.
Hey, Natal -- he stopped dead when he saw her and then Holy shit! tumbled out of his mouth before he could help it. The reaction in his body was immediate as he felt himself jump sharply against his zipper in immediate lift-off.
Pretty extreme, huh? she said with heightened color in her cheeks as she took a step towards him. You want a shot or two? I just had some to steady my nerves after I looked in the mirror
Man I am going have to be on major alert tonight you, like that, in a room full of porn industry movers and shakers Holy shit
You said that already she giggled.
He didnt even care that he probably looked like he was just about drooling. He walked towards her and then circled her slowly taking in the 360 view. It left so little to the imagination and advertised the fact that she couldnt possibly have anything on underneath. The leather skirt managed to outline the taut curves of her ass to devastating effect. His throat literally ran dry as he looked at her. Then he made a bee-line to the bar and tossed back a shot but only one since he needed some wits about him.
I guess we should go, huh?
Yeah, I guess um, well, do you need a jacket or something?
I have a black leather jacket I could use though Im just going to have to surrender it when I get to Caspian anyway what about you Maxwell you want to get changed into something leather?
Uh, no. Ill stick with my suit.
When Natalie went to get in the car she made several tentative starts and finally stopped, blushing furiously. There is just no way I can get in without exposing myself John asked the driver to pop the trunk and pulled out a small lap blanket. He held it up to protect Natalies modesty as she stepped in the car which still wasnt easy because there wasnt much give in the straight leather dress.
John spent the entire night on high alert since everyone and their brother seemed to want to get close to Natalie and Nik seemed to find it hysterical, often throwing her into the breech. It wasnt entirely helpful that Natalie had knocked back more than a few shots and she therefore wasnt as careful as she might have been as she moved around in her deadly dress. He did have to laugh when he noticed that some of the most idolized female porn stars were clearly jealous of Mrs. Kirov.
Around midnight Nik approached them, John, do me a favor and dance with Natalie, will you? I think some others are trying to get up the courage to ask her, and I think we can spare her that, dont you?
Sure.
They got on the floor and when John heard the song that began to play he had to choke back a groan Howard Jones No One Is To Blame.
You can look at the menu but you just cant eat
You can feel the cushions but you cant have a seat
You can dip your foot in the pool but you cant have a swim
You can feel the punishment but you cant commit the sin
And you want her and she wants you
We want everyone
And you want her and she wants you
No one, no one, no one ever is to blame
You can build a mansion but you just cant live in it
Youre the fastest runner but youre not allowed to win
Some break the rules
And live to count the cost
The insecurity is the thing that wont get lost
And you want her and she wants you
We want everyone
And you want her and she wants you
No one, no one, no one ever is to blame
You can see the summit but you cant reach it
Its the last piece of the puzzle but you just cant make it fit
Doctor says youre cured but you still feel the pain
Aspirations in the clouds but your hopes go down the drain
And you want her and she wants you
We want everyone
And you want her and she wants you
No one, no one, no one ever is to blame
No one ever is to blame
No one ever is to blame
Natalie and John were completely silent during their dance, though they held each other as close as they could without setting off alarm bells. Finally, emboldened by the vodka coursing through her system, and stirred by his proximity, Natalie whispered against his neck, I cant stop thinking about what it felt like when you were inside me
Natalie!
What are you saying you dont think about it?
In response John moved his hips so she could feel exactly how much he was thinking about it reacting to her Do I think about it? Do I think about how I could feel you stretching to make room for me and the gasp you couldnt help? Do I think about how tight you were how hot and wetand that your grip on me almost made me cum in that first thrust? Is that what you want to know if I think about?
God John!
Some times its ALL I think about and even though we are in the middle of a dance floor with your husband across the room it is taking everything in me not to move my hand down and slip two of my fingers inside you to remind you of my touch to feel how much you want me
Natalies knees buckled a bit and John tightened his hold on her. Feeling a bit dizzy, sweetheart?
Yes! she gasped.
Id love to try to make you pass out I bet I could
She could form no words at that, just clung to him keeping just enough distance.
John and Natalie fled the dance floor at the songs end, grabbing a much-needed drink. They remained close, but at least a foot apart the rest of the evening and tried not to engage in overt eye-sex, a huge challenge given their dance floor tte--tte.
About 2 in the morning the Kirovs began to make their way back to the apartment. John and Natalie were in a lead car, with Nik and Oleg about 6 minutes behind, having waited a bit longer to see all the guests off. John escorted Natalie to her suite and as soon as they stepped into the sitting room he shut the door, grabbed her and spun her around so she was pinned up against that door. In a heartbeat their mouths met in a raw, open-mouthed kiss momentarily truncated by Natalies deep moan when she felt two of Johns fingers slip inside her. John felt the tremor run through her as he worked his fingers for thirty torturous seconds. Then he removed them and stepped back from her and while they tried to gain their breath he put his fingers in his mouth and licked her off of them. He shifted her away from the door and placed a final gentle kiss on her lips, and then he stepped out of the suite. He hadnt reached the third floor when he glanced down and saw Nik arrive at the entrance to his suite. And John bit back a laugh.
Chapter 30
A week later Nik sat in his home office thinking about his wife and John Maxwell. He had noted the increasingly close relationship between the two, and it wasnt the potential physical aspects of it that gnawed at him at least that wasnt his main concern. What bothered him was what appeared to be an emotional bond and he believed that much of it was due to the fact that Natalie saw John as separate from her life in very important ways. He wasnt a perpetrator in her misery he was almost like some mythic figure who was there to support her and help herperhaps rescue her from the mean ogre. Nik was a realist and he was honest with himself about who he was. He knew that he had completely forfeited his right to any emotional relationship with his wife in fact he had single-handedly destroyed it. But that didnt mean he wanted anyone else to supplant him.
Nik had seen this attachment beginning to take shape from the very earliest stages, so he began to toy with them having them fight their physical attraction while also yielding the heroic role to John on several critical occasions the morning after the most recent domination session, and, of course, after he had tossed that damn stuffed animal in the fire. They were very tight nowso it was time for Nik to take things to the next level. What would it do to that bond if John became an actual player in the baser underbelly of life in the Kirov household? What if, instead of standing on the sidelines and waiting to pick up the pieces, he was involved up to his eyeballs among other things? Would Natalie still see him as her savior or would he be tainted? Would that be too much for their special relationship to withstand?
Nik looked at his watch. It was 5pm and they had to be at the Smirnoff party some where between 7 and 7:30. Tonight was the night to play the good sport and fete a competitor on a successful new product launch. Fly the Russian comrades flag. But he believed hed have just enough time to begin to play his game in earnest. He picked up his phone and called Maksim and asked him to find John and Natalie and have them come to his study immediately.
~~~
Johns intense blue eyes were locked on Nikolais icy gray-blue ones, and once again John was struck by his resemblance to the actor Dolph Lundgren. Nikolai was one of the most powerful and vicious leaders of the Russian mob in the US, and in fact, the world.
The two men were staring each other down, and John was trying his very best to keep his eyes locked on him, and not let his physical situation cause his gaze to falter, his eyes to close. This was a battle of the wills, and he had the deck stacked against him, but he was going to keep going as long as he could.
At 38 years old, with 16 years in the Bureau embroiled in a number of hairy and off-base undercover operations, John had felt ready to handle anything that there was little if nothing that could possibly throw him. He had been in the worst part of underdeveloped countries with little but his own wits to save him. He had developed that world-weary arrogance of one who had seen it all and done a lot. But nothing prepared him for this. Nothing. A number of long months ago Natalie had tried to warn him that this home, their world, was an Alien Country and he had essentially laughed at her. He owed her an apology for that and so much more.
Nikolais gorgeous wife, Natalie Natasha or Tasha to the old man, Oleg Kirov was also in the room. She was currently bent over her husbands desk, her skirt pushed up around her waist, her panties on the floor by her feet, while John fucked her deeply, with force, from behind. Yes, he was deep undercover. Yet he was trying to ignore the hot, tight grip Natalie had on his body while his eyes bore into her husbands. He could tell Natalie was trying to fight her reaction to this invasion since her upper body was tense, and she was tightly holding on to her sounds, barely letting a gasp out. But her flesh was beginning to clutch at him, and every now and again she couldnt help pushing back to deepen his hold.
Natalie was mortified, and furious and aroused the latter causing much of her fury. She cursed her traitorous body which was proving to be a complicit participant even if almost every other part of her rebelled against this debasement of her very person. Her face was buried in her forearms which were on her husbands desk, and while John and her husband were having their almost obscene staring contest, her hand had closed around a letter opener that was more like a dagger and she allowed herself a few flights of fancy in which she would stab her black-ice-hearted husband or maybe even John, even though in this act he was saving her from a worse fate. But at this moment she hated him, too especially because of the response he was pulling from her body, a response she so wanted to deny her husband because it was exactly what he wanted.
Niks (that his how Natalie knew him or used to know him) cold voice commanded, Look at me, Natalie. NATASHA!
Natalie looked up at her husband and tried to keep the hate out of her gaze because shed only pay for it later. She let the icy mask shed become known for slide over her, even if she couldnt quite hold back the few gasps that fought to escape. John was relentless and driving her to distraction but she couldnt succumb she wouldnt.
Nik held her stare for a moment and then said, Its time for you to let go youre taking too long and I am no longer amused. Dont fuck with me its time
John took advantage of Niks change of focus to close his own eyes and let himself feel for a moment, but then he was brought abruptly back to reality by his harsh, almost inconceivable words.
Natalie wanted to fight it, and not give in to her husbands demands, but her body was her master at that moment and she also knew shed end up regretting it later if she didnt comply. So she closed her eyes against Niks intrusive and odious gaze and gave herself briefly over to the sensations in her body, and with a deep moan she then tried to bury in her arms, she convulsed around John as she let her orgasm have its way.
John lost his battle too, and closed his eyes as he jerked his body into hers a few more times, and then he felt himself explode inside her. But like Natalie, he bit back on his own noises, nary a grunt getting out. Both their bodies were shaking, but again they kept tight hold on themselves.
John looked again at Nik and noticed the smirk on his face. Natalie had not yet removed her head from her arms.
Great, Nik said. Perfect timing. Natalie, you run along and get ready. Im heading out shortly, but if youre down here in 30 minutes John can escort you to the Smirnoff party and Ill see you there. Oh, do be a good girl and put your panties on before you leave we dont want you dripping on the Aubusson now, do we.
Feeling a flush of embarrassment he couldnt hide, John realized that was his cue to withdraw from Natalie and he did, and quickly zipped and buttoned his pants closed his belt. Natalie stood up and reached for her panties and put them on quickly. Then she began to walk out of the office. Very briefly her eyes met Johns and he knew that if he lived to be 100 hed never be able to forget nor find the words to explain the look in hers.
Then she said in an ice-cold tone Ill be down in 30 minutes.
Nik stood with a self-satisfied smirk on his face and said, Ill see you at the party. Feel free to stay here and have a drink settle your nerves.
John did exactly that as soon as Nik was out of sight. He poured himself a healthy measure of whiskey, and then refilled his glass and walked over so he could collapse into one of the chairs in front of the desk. Would he ever look at that piece of furniture the same way again?
He was still stunned by this turn of events, and as his mind replayed them he was no less so.
Start Flashback
John and Natalie had just returned from their days activities when they were summoned to Niks den. When they had looked at each other the apprehension had been clear on both their faces. Still, Nik looked friendly enough when he motioned for them to sit on the chairs in front of his desk after first asking John to close the door. He looked at them for a long moment and then began.
I have something of a very sensitive nature to discuss with you two a very personal and private issue but we are all adults and, John, you have been around long enough now to know about some of what transpires in my more private moments with my wife and, my dear wife, I want you to know that I mean you no disrespect it isnt you, its me my needs
Nik had to hold back the smile that threatened his lips when he saw the confusion and trepidation on their faces.
Natalie, love, you are a beautiful, sexy creature to whom I am still very attracted but frankly I am bored with our sex life.
Natalie felt her face flush in embarrassment at his dispassionately direct words.
Again, it isnt you it really IS me I have interests and desires that fall outside certain boundaries, and the bargain we made to allow me to explore them to at least a certain extent just isnt cutting it for me
At this point Natalie could feel her blood begin to turn cold she feared his solution to this problem.
John also felt the tension of increasing dread, but it competed with his concern for Natalie having to sit through this ridiculous bullshit, period, let alone with him in the room as a witness.
I have thought long and hard about this, Natalie, because the easiest solution for me is something I know you would have incredible difficulty with, since the only thing I could come up with was to insist you come with me to Pytka.
Natalie just shook her head and in a soft voice pled, Nik I cant why cant you well, find someone else Ill understand
He smiled at her, I did think about that, Tasha. I did. I know I said that I would never ever stray, but given how much you loathe Pytka but theres no point in my having some basic affair, because that is much less interesting to me than bedding you, my darling. If a traditional sex life was enough then I already have the best, now, dont I? And as far as finding someone else who shares my proclivities well theres too much risk. Our familys reputation would take a hit if someone ever revealed it, and I set myself up for blackmail. Not to mention any liability for injuries incurred as you know from personal experience that is not a place for amateurs
John saw the shudder run through her and knew he never wanted to know what had happened that one and only night shed been at Pytka with Nik. "As you can see, I thought about it and thought about it, and I just didnt see any other way anything else that would excite me enough but then I finally had a bit of a breakthrough hit on a possible alternative
What?
I think I might really enjoy seeing another man fuck you, my love.
Natalie shrank back in her seat in horror, saying nothing, but looking at him in shock. She heard Johns sharply inhaled breath at Niks words.
Tasha, that really is the only other option I could think of either that, or Pytka.
Nik Nik, are you are you really serious?
Deadly.
John almost laughed at that, because deadly was a perfect word to describe this evil bastard.
But how? Who?
Well, first I considered Boris from Pytka you remember him, dont you?
Natalie couldnt help the shiver that ran through her, Nik
Dont worry, I ruled him out because I realized we have the perfect solution much closer to home your very own bodyguard, John Maxwell!
Now it was Johns turn to freeze in shock as his eyes locked on Niks and he could see the man was completely serious.
Natalie found her voice, No, no! Absolutely not. You cant drag him into your bullshit!
Well, let me make this clear, Tasha it is either that or Pytka. There are no other options.
Hes a bodyguard, Nik, not your property. You cant order him to fuck your wife!
No, of course not, dear. It is his choice. He can do this, or hell just have to be prepared to scrape you back together after each visit to Pytka. He can save you from Pytka.
John was reeling. This bastard had him exactly where he wanted. There was no way that John was going to let that happen to Natalie but could he do this?
Natalie felt like she was coming undone. She was shocked at the venomous hate for Nik that ran through her. It was like a poison burning her soul. The thought of what would happen to her at Pytka but she couldnt ask this of Johnshe couldnt have Nik warp him and them into this ugly thing.
I cant ask him to do that Ill how often would we have to go to Pytka?
Well, I would try to be reasonable, but I would guess at least once a month
Natalie gasped at that, and fighting back tears said, OK.
Nik was frankly surprised, and pissed off at the depth of her clear concern for John. But he just smiled at her.
No! John said. Then he turned to Natalie. Natalie, you cant do this you cant. We have to take the other alternative. He turned to Nik. Ill do it
Natalie sat looking at the two men, deciding her fate, and she was furious with both of them. And she was furious with herself. Because deep down she wanted John to step up and save her from the other alternative even as she hated playing Niks game and worried about what would become of them.
Nik beamed. Wonderful. Of course, we do need to make sure that it works for me that its enough. I believe it will be, but, tell you what. Lets do a quick test right now. We have enough time for a quickie before we have to get ready for the Smirnoff party.
Both Natalie and John looked at him in shock, saying What?! in unison.
Well, no sense having you guys go through some long drawn out thing if it doesnt do anything for me. So, lets just do a quick test run. Stand up, Tasha.
Natalie sat glued to her seat.
Tasha, I swear you have ten seconds, or our deal is off the table and after the party tonight well have our first return visit to the dungeon unless John is backing out already
John and Natalie exchanged glances and he gave her a small nod. Natalie stood and Nik walked around the desk. He stooped down and moved his hands under her skirt and yanked her panties off her, discarding them on the floor. Then he turned her and bent her over his desk, pushing her skirt up around her waist. He pulled her hips back a bit for better positioning and then used his leg to widen her stance.
John watched all this feeling like tight hands had wrapped around his throat. But he also felt a spark of self-loathing because at the sight of her, he grew aroused. He would have no problem keeping up his end of the bargain. He felt no better than Nik at that moment.
Nik walked back around his desk and sat down. Well, John, shes ready at least I hope so youre a big boy
John looked at Natalie, who had buried her head in her forearms, which were resting on Niks desk. He stepped in back of her and opened his belt and pants, and feeling the sting of embarrassment reached in to take hold of himself. Then he positioned himself and started easing his way inside Natalie, feeling her grab him inch by inch.
Maxwell, we dont have all night! Take her
Then John did just that.
End Flashback
John sat in the chair, nursing his second whiskey. He was a jumble of emotions and sensations. He couldnt deny what it had done to his body to take Natalie the way he had. He had dreamed of it, but Nik had turned it into a nightmare and still John had been aroused. What would Natalie think of him now? Would she ever see him as something besides a pawn in her husbands depraved game? Hed know soon. In a few minutes they had to face each other.
Chapter 31
Natalies legs were still shaking when she reached her suite. She now had less than thirty minutes to get ready when all she really wanted to do was curl up in a ball in her bed and cry herself to sleep. But still she would obey Nik because now he had a whole new weapon to use against her. She was angry and upset about everything, and didnt know where things were going to head now. Was tonight going to be it? Was he bluffing that he meant them to do more of this? When he said it was that or Pytka? She didnt think so, which begged the question how was this going to play out? Was he going to sit in the chair near their bed and watch John and her together? Her mind and heart rebelled against it all and she forced herself to stop thinking. She poured out three shots of vodka on the small bar, and then downed them in quick succession. Then she rushed into the bathroom for a quick shower, avoiding her hair as best she could. As she washed herself she couldnt help remembering what it had felt like to be so roughly possessed by John and damn her if she didnt want more. And it made her sick to her stomach to realize a part of her wanted her husband to witness her responses as John made her scream out in passion as she knew he would as he already hadMaybe she had played her part all wrong. Maybe instead of fighting it, of denying Nik the satisfaction of seeing her climax, maybe if there was a next time she would just surrender to it and let Nik see where another man where John could bring her.
Natalie did laugh when she saw the dress Nik had left for her it was bright red. Whore red. It was shiny satin and strapless. Not just strapless, but the top was cut into a wide, deep U shape between her breasts giving significant exposure to her cleavage while making it a dress that seemed destined for a wardrobe malfunction. Rather than truly cover her, the top of the dress essentially just held her breasts which were spilling over the top of it. It clung to her like a second skin down to her mid-thigh, showcasing her backside, and then filmy chiffon fell loosely down around the rest of her legs to her ankles. He had left long satin gloves that would come up almost to her biceps, and big diamond cuffs to wear over them on each wrist. The necklace hed selected was very showy, full of diamonds and rubies, with chandelier earrings to match. She pulled out her red patent leather pumps and piled her hair on top of her head in a style that suggested she had just rolled out of bed after sex. Then she gave herself smoky eyes and pouty red lips. Screw him. She could take the joke. If she looked like a saloon girl so be it. She almost wished she had a feather to clip in her hair a scarlet A to wear on her shoulder if any fabric had been there to hold it.
She had an attack of nerves as she went to leave the suite to meet John. She knew that she couldnt talk about any of this right now under the veneer she had put in place she felt raw and incredibly vulnerable. He had become her rock but at this moment she couldnt lean on him. She had to empty her mind of everything that had happened and turn her nerve endings off so they werent still vibrating with his touch and the need of him.
He was waiting at the bottom of the stairs for her and their eyes held each other the entire time she descended them. She swallowed hard and said, Ready? and he nodded. She wasnt cold to him, but she was distant, and that made the pit in his stomach grow larger. He, too, understood Niks message in his choice of dress for her, and he would cheerfully have pummeled the bastard if he could. Some day some day he would get that chance. He would make sure of it.
The Smirnoff party was in fully swing when John and Natalie arrived and they were both conscious of people looking at Natalie in her daring dress. It wasnt vulgar but it was definitely something that begged to be noticed and 180 degrees away from anything Natalie would have chosen for herself. As required, she and John stayed close to each other, though the easiness that had typically flowed between them was completely dammed up. They could barely look at each other which made Nik inordinately pleased every time he noticed them from across the room. He decided to have a little fun and sidled up to them.
Hello you two. All recovered from your little work out. Natalie, I feel I may owe you a bit of an apology. We didnt exactly have time to give you the benefit of any foreplayget you ready. But John sure was, though. Immediately. Hope he didnt tear into you too much, dear. Ill have to remember to go easy on you later tonight remind me, will you? Oh, Papas calling me over. See you later.
Natalie just closed her eyes for a moment and then turned on her heel and stalked to the bar. Recognizing her, the bartender began to pour Kirov Black but she said, Id prefer Smirnoff, please, its a lot smoother less of a bite. She said it loud enough for several people to hear, and she knew it was petty but didnt care. She tossed back two shots trying not to think about Nik forcing his way into her body later on, because that was what it was going to have to be.
At that moment Nik came back over and Natalie felt like shed been spared by divine intervention. Papa and I have to head to Miami right now for a meeting that we just managed to get arranged for tomorrow morning. Well be back by dinner. Now, no practicing you two and then he chuckled and walked away, thinking there was precious little chance of that given their glum expressions and the stiltedness between them.
Ten minutes later Natalie said, Lets just go, and in short order they were back in the apartment, John in his suite, Natalie in hers.
Natalie tore her dress and other accoutrements off and scrubbed her face clean. She took her hair down and worked her hands through the thick tresses to her scalp, trying to rub the tension out of it. She tossed her nightgown over her head and climbed into her bed, but was suddenly wide awake, focused on the sounds of John walking around upstairs. She shifted restlessly and felt a small stab of tenderness between her legs Johns size and the angle and force with which he had possessed her had left a lasting impression, and she felt a warm ache layer itself over the tenderness and cursed her traitorous body again.
John was wide awake too, using the time to curse Nik out while thinking of all the ways hed love to torture him. He kept looking at the spiral staircase, wanting to use it yet fearing the response hed get. And what did he expect? That they would just talk about things what could be said? Did he really expect that shed welcome him into her bed Niks bed so they could start what theyd finished? He stripped down to his boxers and walked over to the small fridge in the corner, grabbing a beer, opening it and beginning to chug it. When it was half gone he turned around to contemplate the spiral staircase again and staggered back a step.
Natalie was standing by those stairs, her hand still resting on the iron banister. Her eyes were big and he could see that her breathing was fast and shallow and he knew it wasnt from the exertion of climbing the stairs. He could feel his own heart pounding in his chest in his ears.
John slowly approached her and when less than six inches separated their bodies he took her face in his hands and looked at her with tenderness, passion and regret. She reached her hands up to cover his, her own emotions equally evident. Their mouths moved together slowly, first just pressing lips together and then opening up so their tongues could start a tentative dance of absolution. She moved her hands down and around his back, while his snaked into her hair so he could deepen the kiss which was now all about passion and desire finally being unleashed. There would be no holding back tonight every boundary existed merely to be breached and left behind in the dust in the ruins of Niks sordid games.
With no need to hold back an all-consuming heat rose between them as Johns tongue plundered Natalies mouth, pulling her moan down his throat. He could feel her tremble in his arms and he pulled back to look at her.
Are you sure? he rasped.
In response she pushed the thin straps of her nightgown off her shoulders and let it fall in a silken puddle at her feet an apt metaphor for how her insides felt from the impact of his kiss the heat of his gaze on her.
Johns eyes roamed her body hungrily as he whispered, Youre beautiful.
Her eyes burning with her own passion and never leaving his, she closed the distance between them and moved her hands to the waist band of his boxers. She paused to place a kiss at the base of his neck, her hot tongue darting out just long enough to steal a gasp from him, and then she pushed them down his strong legs, her eyes taking in his largely evident arousal which moved around just a bit as he kicked the garment from his feet.
John reached both his hands out and with the softest touch of his fingertips began to trace an outline across Natalies clavicles and shoulders, then down her chest and painfully briefly over her hard nipples. He then ran them up her arms, over her shoulders and down her back until they came to rest just above the curve of her behind. He had noted the way she had held her breath and the goose bumps that rose in the wake of his touch.
Natalie had closed her eyes and found herself getting lost in the contrast of the slight roughness of his callused fingertips and the softness with which he wielded them. When they stopped in the small of her back she opened her eyes, but then closed them as he exerted just enough pressure to pull the slight softness of her belly against his unyielding erection, causing her neck to arch and a small gasp to escape.
John took advantage of that to move his mouth against her neck in a hot, open-mouthed kiss that branded her with his desire. Her arms, content until then to hang limply by her sides, came up so she could grab onto his shoulders to steady herself, which also ground her against him and it was his turn to moan. As his mouth continued to wreak havoc on her senses, he picked her up and carried her to his bed, kneeling on it and gently placing her in the middle. Kneeling beside her he first leaned down to claim her mouth in a soft kiss, then bracing himself with a hand on either side of her he kissed his way to her left nipple, sucking it into his mouth and then gently nipping it between his teeth. Natalie groaned at this as she felt a sharp contraction in her core and more of her transformed into molten liquid. By the time he was suckling her right breast she was writhing around, her legs splaying open as her hands held his head tightly against her.
John trailed a hand down her flat stomach and between her legs. He tortured her with a few soft touches between her folds and then moved two fingers into her, the rise of her hips off the mattress driving them further inside her searing heat. Natalie moaned in pleasure and frustration because the touch of his fingers was both spine-tingling and wholly inadequate since she knew what it felt like when he filled her when the hot steel of him took over her body and left no doubt that she was his.
John she moaned
He moved his mouth from her breast but didnt slow the movement of his hand, the other used to brace him above her. He said against her mouth, What Natalie? Tell me what you want?
You I want you and as she said that she moved her hand out to grip him and smiled at the shudder that rippled through him.
John moved down the bed and knelt in the V created by her bent, open legs. They looked at each other for a long moment and then, exerting gentle pressure on her knees to spread her even wider, he moved the tip of his penis to her opening, which was damp with her desire for him. Notwithstanding the rush in his blood that was compelling him to take her with all due haste, he was determined to claim her slowly, deliberately, marking her inch by inch. That option had been taken away from him the previous two times but he would not be hurried now, not even by his own rampant hunger for her.
Natalie understood instinctively and felt the same cross purposes play out in her body. Part of her was dying for him to take hard command of her but the other wanted to finally experience every moment of her body opening to him and molding around him. She could feel the beautiful ache of the slight discomfort that came from his length and thickness pushing past the resistance of her narrow passage. But her body was on fire for him and yield it did as he came to rest buried so deeply within her she could feel him in her belly, butting up against her womb.
John had never felt such a tightly intimate hold as her flesh clutched at him and drew him deeper within. When he could go no further a shudder rippled through both of them. While they stayed very still for a moment, Natalies walls were quivering against him of their own volition, seducing him to move within her, and he was devoid of the strength to deny them or the very male essence of him which they sheathed. He began to move in and out of her, first slowly and then more intensely as the friction and heat began to build quickly, as their sounds collided in the room.
John fell forward and wound his arms under Natalies upper body, mashing them together while their hips began to thrust powerfully against each other. Needing another way to communicate and capture their passion, their mouths melded in torrid, open-mouthed surrender. Their hunger was a potent force between them as they worked almost desperately to drive each other beyond the brink to obliterate every last boundary leaving nothing but energy and sensation.
Natalie felt as if she was being consumed by the heat as John mastered her body his hot tongue, hot skin, molten steel spearing her and the fire she felt for him seared her from the inside out. She moved almost restlessly gripping at his arms and back her legs closed around his waist to deepen his hold, only to loosen again so her feet could entwine briefly with hiscaress his thighsfind the strength of his calves so she could push off them and in turn push her hips up more sharply against him to impale herself more fully on him. Finally she could feel an incredible pressure within her a tight fist of throbbing sensation that was gripping her and yanking her towards oblivion. Yearning for it needing it for her very survival at this point since she was almost losing consciousness at the sensations caused by the relentless battle of their sex and their tonguesshe bent her legs and planted her feet by Johns hips, grabbed his ass with her hands, and began to buck her hips while grinding him into and against her. When he gripped her ass to return the favor and sucked her tongue more deeply into his mouth, Natalies heart stopped for a moment, and when it restarted it was to propel the explosion of her white-hot orgasm through every vein, artery and nerve ending that hadnt already been scorched. She ripped her mouth from his so she could scream, first unintelligibly and then his name since he now owned her, and finally all she could manage were whimpers.
John had felt his own his own arousal and need build to unprecedented levels, to the point where he denied himself his release because he craved and feared it simultaneously. He felt feverish with his desire and the flames of Natalies own passion licked along every nerve ending. Her response was a revelation uncontained and completely open to him and his demands on her and he was demanding with every thrust of his hips and tongue he gave her no quarter, no respite just drove her on. The listless journey of her feet and legs around him was incredibly erotic as it communicated her complete lack of control and her surrender to sensation. When she finally took charge and grabbed him against her, into her, and then exploded with force as she climaxed, he lost his own battle and let everything he had pour deep within her as he shuddered violently in his own release.
John collapsed against Natalie and their bodies remained entwined, slick with perspiration, for a long time as they tried to find a heartbeat that didnt pound in their ears and a way of breathing that didnt gasp in desperation. Every now and again Natalie would spasm around him and a moan would tumble out of one or both of them.
Finally John rolled them so they were on their sides and he looked at her with incredible tenderness as he kissed her deeply, but softly.
That was so worth the wait my heart is still pounding, Natalie still pounding
Natalie pressed her hand against that heart and smiled through her exhaustion, I have no words... and you did almost make me pass out
Ill have to try harder next time
Then they fell asleep in spent completion.
Chapter 32
Natalie awoke to the feeling of John caressing her back and pressing soft kisses into her head which rested in the bend of his neck and shoulder. They were lying on their sides, their limbs wound around each other. It wasnt yet dawn and there was a sleepy, dreamy quality to the light in the room provided by the overnight lights of Manhattan. She tipped her head up in invitation and John moved his mouth to hers which opened underneath the pressure of his lips and tongue. The heat that had simply been banked, not extinguished, flared between them and she felt his hardness pressing against her stomach which fluttered in anticipation. She knew with a delicious certainty that she would soon feel him buried inside her and she felt an achy throbbing where he would soon come to rest. She rolled onto her back and John followed her lead, his wide hips spreading even wider her legs which had opened for him.
In one fluid motion John breached her boundary again, capturing her gasp of satisfaction against his tongue. They moved together in a languorous rhythm, tongues and hips working in unison. He didnt want to lose a moment of her hugging his entire length, so rather than withdraw and reclaim her body he remained rooted and ground against her, deepening his hold. Natalie rocked her hips against his and she could feel the exquisite pressure building. He felt so good she couldnt get enough of him his presence turning lingering tenderness into erotic sensation. He was taking her away again to a place where her bones melted and she was nothing but desire all-consuming and then temporarily sated. Her mind was incapable of thought but her body understood the increased tenderness the way it felt like he filled every bit of her how she felt him pressing into her womb her soul understood. Driven by womans intuition and female animal instinct, when they climaxed together she tilted her hips so he could suffuse the deepest recesses of her body so she could keep his seed within her.
Later they were back in their original position, their bodies pressed against and entwined around each other, even breathing and the steady thrum of their heartbeats restored. Her brain finally engaged and her eyes flew open in dawning comprehension the different sensations shed felt were because she was mid-cycle and likely at her most fertile. John felt her stiffen in his arms and he pulled back to look at her, their eyes meeting. She looked stricken and he moved his hand to her face. Natalie, whats wrong?
She opened her mouth as if to speak, but no words came out.
Natalie what is it When he saw a few tears pool in her eyes he grew truly alarmed. Cant you tell me, please, you can anything
She swallowed and said, Its just well given the procedure Nik had after I lost my baby well Im not on any birth control I havent given it a thought in years and we
We didnt use anything. He finished for her.
She shook her head and said, Im sorry
Sorry? Natalie this isnt on you I think I was a pretty involved party
I know and its probably finebut ifyou know what? We can worry about it if theres something to worry aboutwe can see what happens if anything..
John rubbed her cheeks with his thumbs and said, Well if it happened, we do know one thing.
What? she asked softly, buoyed by his tender caress.
Our baby would have blue eyes.
She returned his soft smile and then he kissed her. When his hand moved to her inner thigh to lift her leg, and she felt him pressing against her, his manhood and his eyes asking permission, she whispered, John? in a question and tone that also confirmed her own response. Sometimes its worth living a little dangerously, Natalie She pressed back against him and felt him enter her as their eyes remained locked. Then he was kissing her gently as he tenderly made love to her. There was a deeper emotional subtext to their passion and after their release they clung to each other for a long while.
As John held Natalie he thought through some mind-blowing things he had just discovered about himself. When he had first figured out what Natalie was trying to say that they had had unprotected sex and pregnancy was a possibility, he had waited a second for the tightening of his chest in fear the sense of dread perhaps a feeling that the walls were closing in but all he felt was, well, fine about it. Even more than fine about it. The idea of Natalie having his baby well, it did something nice, not scary to his heart. It overruled every practical thought he had in his head. Because wouldnt a baby trump everything? Everything else would have to fall in place, and that thought led to the realization that thats what he wanted a life with Natalie to fall into place. His gut clenched when he thought of the secret that was between them and what it would do to them when it came out and he suddenly knew he had some things he needed to say now go on the record withhis nerves jumping under his skin, he sat up and looked down at Natalie.
She saw the emotions playing across his face and she sat up as well. Now it was her turn to ask, John, what is it?
He swallowed, wanting to make sure he found the right way to express himself. Natalie whether we made whether it turns out you become pregnant after this or not I want a future with you if you do if you want one with me. And whether its nine months from now or some where farther down the road I want to have children with you build a life. I, I love you, Natalie. I do. I have never spoken truer words than those in my life so no matter what happens in this crazy situation, I just need you to know that as absolute truth to cling to that and believe it. No matter what. If you want the same thing, then well figure it out
As he spoke Natalie felt her heart beating in her throat and her eyes flood with tears that then spilled onto her cheeks. He had given voice to her own heart, too, and to know he felt the sameShe reached her hand out to take his and said softly, I feel the same way I love you, too. I cant imagine a life without you now but how?
John pulled her into a tight hug. Im not exactly sure, but well figure it out for now we have to play along with Nik, but I will spend the time working it out figuring out how we can break away As he said this he knew that the chance might come within the next two months, but that what set them free from Nik could also rip them apart. Just remember I love you
They could hear sounds of the household starting to wake up to begin the new day, and they looked at each other knowing that Natalie had to head back downstairs still, they would be able to spend the day together as they always did, yet it would be different than it ever had been. John kissed her soundly as she clung to him. I love you, John Ill see you in a little bit.
I love you and I promise, I will keep you safe
Chapter 33
Natalie reached the bottom of the spiral staircase and reality hit her like a body blow. She had been in a veritable heaven, in Johns bed, safe in his arms, sharing their newly-admitted love. But now it was if she had been borne back to hell. She was still Niks wife he would be home soon and would be in these rooms, the bed inside, staking his claim on her body again how would she survive it now? How would John handle it? Yet in spite of everything she couldnt feel shed done something wrong. It wasnt in her to deny the truth of what she felt and what shed be willing to do in order to keep John with her.
One floor above her John was working through a similar process of feeling and thought. As he put on his suit and placed his gun in his shoulder holster he was sharply reminded of his official standing in Natalies life his relative place vis--vis Nik. How in Gods name would he be able to handle this? Yielding her to this monster hearing him take her night after night and what would it feel like for her? He knew it had been bad enough already, but now? He rubbed his hands over his face and wondered if he had just been stupendously selfish in admitting the truth of his heart. Had he set them up for even more pain since their day-to-day existence hadnt changed and in fact was due to worsen? But he had felt an abiding need for her to know the fullness of his feelings for her before events and revelations led her to doubt everything about them and even then, might she think it had all been a tactic? What was done was done. There was no going back and a huge part of him didnt want to he was glad she knew how he felt. He was glad HE knew and had admitted the truth. He had never in his life felt about anyone the way he did for her. And he never would. And to know she felt the same wouldnt that ultimately prove to be enough, even if they had to struggle through some things first.
As John finished getting he found himself hoping that Natalie would become pregnant with his child, because then they would be linked forever surely they would have to get past everything He finally walked down the main staircase and knocked on her door, entering at her bidding.
John and Natalie looked at each other and each could see that they had been unified in what they had thought and felt since Natalie had left Johns bed. John walked to her and took her in his arms, I know. I know Natalie
She buried her face in his neck and then said against his flesh, John, Im going to feel like Im cheating on you how can I have him touch me?
He had no good answer so he just held her tighter, but then pulled back to look at her. Natalie I have some money and some connections from my former work we can leave here right now and just go hide out for a while figure things out
She felt her gratitude roll over her like a wave but with it her strength returned largely helped by his presence and the feel of his arms around her. John you have no idea what it means to me for you to say that but if we ever do that we need some more time to figure it out if there s a way to safeguard my family a way for me to stay in their lives, even to the limited extent I am now
OK, but if you ever cant handle another moment. Just say the word, and I will take you out of here
She nodded and then pressed a kiss against his lips. John this wont be easy and I know how you feel about Nik and what youd like to do to him this all may end up being harder on you than me if I had to sit by while someone hurt you but if you try to intervene, hell send you away he will and theres a lot I can live through before I could handle that.so please even if you have to wear headphones to bed every night so as not to hear Ill be OK as long as I know youre here with me that I can go to you after
He wanted to refute everything she said to say it wouldnt be necessary, but he knew the truth. This was their world right now He took her mouth in a deep kiss and pulled back just before they reached the point of no return.
Natalie I love you I have never felt about anyone the way I do about you
Natalie couldnt stop the trickle of tears down her face. Ive been so alone for so long I once loved Nik, but it was a young girls love and so much of it was based on time and place And here we are, in hell, and I havent been able to stop myself from falling in love with you
They embraced for a long while after that, letting their feelings flow through themselves and each other. Of the same mind, they realized they needed to get out of the oppressive apartment, so they headed to the Village and walked around, popping into a hole in the wall for lunch where they didnt have to be careful about how they looked at each other and how they touched, because they were well out of the Kirov realm.
Ive been thinking a lot about Niks motivations in all this, Natalie. I think they include what he shared with us, but mostly I think its about manipulating, and driving a wedge in between, us. I think he noticed that we were getting closer than typical, or even appropriate, and that it drives him crazy. I get to be the one you turn to apart from all the ugliness. Hes made me part of it all and I think hell keep doing that until he thinks its worked.... so I think we need to do our best to seem a bit aloof from each other.. Not nasty or truly estranged, but not as close
I think youre right that would be just like him. No matter how cool we seem towards each other right now, though, I dont think hell be ready to stop quite yet Im sure hell have us involved in at least one more debasing tryst before he feels hes delivered a sound enough blow to our relationship.
What do you think? Will he really sit in on us having full-blown sex?
I wouldnt put it past him, John, but hes not going to like what he sees because Ive never responded to him the way I do to you ever
She couldnt help the slight blush that tinged her cheeks and in turn John couldnt help kissing her almost senseless.
A certain grimness settled over them as they returned to the Park Avenue penthouse but it helped them in their efforts to appear detached from each other. Theyd have about an hour before dinner and agreed to go to their separate rooms, with John coming to call for her at five before the hour.
Natalies heart plummeted when she entered the suite because Nik was there and given that he only had a towel wrapped around his mid-section it was clear hed just had a shower.
Ah, Natalie. Perfect timing, as always. He walked up to her, wound his arms around her and took hard possession of her mouth. I have to say, that during the entire trip I couldnt stop thinking about how you looked when you were bent over my desk, your ass so beautifully displayed, among other things when I spread your legs I couldnt wait to get home to see exactly that again.but this time to have you for myself take your pants off, Natalie and your panties
So he was going to reassert his claim so soon, she thought. She thought back to the time before John had entered her life to the icy automaton she had been and she summoned her back. With her frigid protector in place, she kicked off her shoes and then her fingers didnt even hesitate as she undid her pants and shoved them along with her panties off her body. With a raised eyebrow in Niks direction she walked over to the coffee table and climbed onto it, bracing her body on her knees and hands, her arms stiffened straight her ass in Niks face. She could see the surprise and desire ripple across his features and in an instant he dropped his towel and stepped towards her. She felt him penetrate her in one hard thrust, made harsher by the fact that she wasnt really ready for him, but in a way she was glad the discomfort kept her focused and it was so different than what shed experienced with John. That was key. Nik grunted like the pig that he was as he pounded into her, his hands clamped like a vice around her hips. Finally he erupted inside her, shuddering in his release, while her walls had remained still under his onslaught. That hadnt seemed to bother him this time, though she knew if there was an encore later shed have to cum for him.
Nik withdrew from her and gave her ass a slap, saying, Go get cleaned up, Tasha then he hurriedly got dressed and headed downstairs, no doubt to return some calls before dinner. Natalie opted for a quick bath so she could clean as much of Nik from her as she could. Then she headed downstairs with little in the way of appetite.
Chapter 34
Dinner was a stilted affair with Nik and Oleg in attendance, along with Maksim, John and Natalie. The latter two did not address each other very much, nor did they look at each other at any length or frequency all of which delighted Nik. He was sure his plan was working. But to be sure, he was going to turn things up a notch.
Natalie, John I was wondering if you two would have an after-dinner drink with me in my study. I have some things Id like to discuss with you.
They both simply nodded in his direction and after coffee and dessert was served neither of them had any they followed Nik with a heavy feeling in their guts. Once again, he had them close the door and take the seats in front of his desk.
Well, here we are again. I have had plenty of time to think about what happened here the other night, and if it has the potential to be a truly workable solution. I think it does. Your little tryst the other night was exciting, so it is very likely seeing you two together in full-blown action would be only more so. Still, Im not entirely convinced yet. So, right now Id like for you to perform oral sex on each other. And, Natalie, since youre the lady, you get to decide if you want to give or receive first.
Nik couldnt quite hide the grin on his face when he saw how shocked and mortified they were they could barely look at each other. Well, Tasha times a wasting. Do you want to suck John off first, or are you dying to feel his tongue buried between your legs?
She choked out, Ill Ill do it first
Ah, you are such a giving woman. And, John, you are in for a rare treat no one else but me has ever fucked that beautiful mouth. Why dont you sit over on the couch and Natalie can kneel in front of you
For a brief moment they tried to think of a way out of this, but there really wasnt one. Finally looking at each other John and Natalie got up and moved into position, with John biting back his embarrassment and searing anger as he pushed his pants and boxers down his legs. He could tell Natalie was shaken and all he wanted to do was hold her. He knew what this act had felt like when she had taken him before, but this wasnt how it was meant to be. Yet as she knelt in front of him and licked her lips, he felt himself completely stiffen in anticipation. He leaned his head back against the couch and closed his eyes, trying to pretend he was somewhere else and that Niks sick stare wasnt on them.
Natalie was trembling when she took hold of John. She wasnt exactly sure why she found this so terribly upsetting, except it felt like such a violation of privacy hers and Johns. In a normal world, John would be the interloper, but this was far from a normal world and she hated Niks intrusion on such an intimate act between her and John. Just needing to get this over with now, she decided to deep-throat John in a single move, rather than toy around with him. When his tip hit the back of her throat his hips bucked and he moaned, and then it was game-on. Natalie was relentless with her hand, tongue and teeth, keeping him fully within the recesses of her hot mouth and applying a blood-boiling amount of suction. John had moved his hands to her head and wound them in her hair to hold her in place and it didnt take long for him to lose it in a shuddering explosion. Natalie finally surrendered him, only to lick him clean, and then she sat back on her feet. Their eyes met and she could see the haziness in his, and she winked at him briefly before getting up and facing Nik with a stony expression. Happy?
Well, my dear, I daresay that John is the happy one right now, but I am pleased with that performance. So, whats say we give the bodyguard a few minutes to recover drinks all around.
Nik poured three glasses of brandy and they sat drinking them in as if it was a basic social visit.
OK, Natalieyoure turn, dear. I think we should have you completely naked, though. Itll be much hotter. If you dont mind, John, Id like to strip my wife myself being her husband should have some prerogative
Nik moved towards Natalie and she made herself completely compliant, standing still while he removed her sweater pants and undergarments.
Hmmmm, lets see where to do this. Oh, I know theres something about a naked woman writhing around on the floor, on an expensive rug then John can stretch out and position himself just perfectly, hmmm. Oh, Tasha, I do hope you cleaned yourself well enough from when I fucked you before dinner Im quite sure its you John will want to taste
Natalie blanched and she could sense the stiffening in John as well, and she couldnt look at him. She wanted to claw that bastard Niks eyes out but instead said through clenched teeth, I had an extra hot and thorough bath all remnants of you are long gone.
With that she literally tossed herself on the floor, lay flat on her back, bent her legs and let them drop open until her knees almost hit the floor. Then she closed her eyes and waited.
John was trying to control his anger again because when he looked at her, completely open, exposed and vulnerable, two images competed for ascendancy in his mind him driving her crazy the last time he did this, and Nik rutting into her like a mangy dog. Of course it was all Niks dastardly design drop the bombshell about having cum in his wife just before John has to lap her up. His stomach spasmed a bit and he wanted to pound Nik to a bloody stump for this moment when the sight and thought of Natalies body made him, even for a second, feel anything other than hunger and passion. He had been able to keep some distance between thoughts of Nik taking her and the sight of her body but now but damn it she was his Natalie. HIS. And he had no doubt that Natalie had probably half-scalded herself and rubbed herself practically raw trying to banish Nik from her John was taking her back. He was going to give her fucking husband a show see how hed like watching his wife coming completely undone at the touch of another man. The LOVING touch of another man.
John quickly moved to the floor and into position.
Oh, by the way, John, feel free to use your fingers if youd like, too. You have my permission.
John thought to himself, Watch this and then his mouth clamped on to Natalie and he began to devour her. His lips and tongue relentlessly worked the moist and sensitive flesh between Natalies lips, nibbling on the sensitive bundle of nerves just enough to make her writhe wildly but not enough to finish her. He had moved his hands under her ass to tilt her to the perfect angle, but also to still her movements so he could have total control. Soon she was whimpering and moaning, her back arching repeatedly and she couldnt help the begging in her voice when she said his name because she was dying for his tongue inside her. Finally John relented and plunged it as deep and as hard as he could and Natalies body arched and froze for a moment as if shed been shocked with a bolt of electricity and then she let out a strangled cry. He knew she needed to move and he wanted to feel her ride his face he wanted Nik to see that he could transform her into wanton erotic motion so he let her hips and ass go. Soon she was moving them in perfect rhythm with his tongue and when he pressed his teeth against her clit she was done, her orgasm ripping through her as she screamed his name over and over, in between and around the moans that were rumbling from deep in her chest and throat. When he could tell she had peaked but was still contracting around his tongue, he plunged two fingers inside her to join his tongue and she shot over the edge again, her hands buried in his hair as if to keep him where she needed him, though he had exactly no plan of going anywhere.
Natalie had completely forgotten herself she had come apart at the feel of Johns mouth on her and gave herself completely to him. She was still quaking but reality was sneaking back in, and she knew that when she opened her eyes she wouldnt be able to share this moment with John, but would have to face Niks icy scrutiny and she wondered what his reaction would be to her loss of control, the passion with which she had moved herself against Johns tongue and face as she had screamed out his name.
She finally opened her eyes and they briefly connected with Johns and then found Niks while she remained sprawled on the carpet since she didnt trust herself to move. John had pulled away from her and was sitting by her feet.
Nik looked at them both for a long moment, his expression and eyes unreadable. Well, you apparently have a talent in this area John. I hadnt really thought about what the staff might think but Im sure at least some of them heard my wife screaming your name. Still, they do know Im here Natalie, please get dressed and then you and John come sit down here again Ive made some important decisions
Natalie couldnt help the flash of shame that further reddened her already-flushed cheeks when she stood up and had to reach for her clothes and get dressed in this study with two fully-clothed men standing nearby. How had she become the sort of person that could do this that could some how make sense of this? At her husbands direction she had just let her bodyguard bring her to orgasm twice with his mouth and fingers on the floor of said husbands study, with him looking on. Of course, this other man wasnt just her bodyguard. No he was the man she had fallen deeply in love with and who appeared to feel the same. He was the man with whom last night and this morning she had had unprotected sex just as she was probably ovulating and then did it again even after that realization. And some how this all added up to a better life than shed had the past five years because John was here. That thought calmed her and she finished getting dressed and claimed her seat, with John taking his right beside her. Nik sat across the desk from them again, and Natalie realized their seating arrangement perfectly captured the reality of their situation now.
Well, you two are clearly able to perform together generate the requisite heat. I find, however, that as arousing as it is it is nonetheless a bit awkward to sit in the room with you and watch it happeningand I have realized that I dont want you two to actually have sex as often as Id enjoy seeing it. So, I think Ive hit upon the perfect solution Im going to arrange for you to make a hardcore porn movie just the two of you and then I can see it anytime I need to so, itll probably happen some time early next weekjust to give you fair warningweve got wonderful people under the Kirov umbrella who can help you
Chapter 35
Natalie felt lightheaded and John sat up straight in shock.
Nik! she exclaimed. What are you talking abouta porn movie?!
Relax, Tasha. Papa became unglued enough after your unfortunate limo exit. Im not talking about a real one in terms of distribution and others seeing it think of it like a home movie with really good production values.just for my use no one else will see
Nik, this is just crazy you cant really want me to do this. You cant really want us to become this this God, I dont even know what to call it.
This is a journey of discovery for me as well, Tasha But remember it is you I am ultimately trying to spare and its not like Im asking you to be tortured. Quite the contrary, since based on the way you were just writhing around and screaming on the floor, it certainly seemed like you enjoyed itAnd this movie will only be better, dont you think? You and the bodyguard have carte blanche to do anything you want to each other during the filmingthen its all over behind us.. I think Ill be OK with this for quite some time to come. In conjunction with our normal arrangements, of course. Anyway, this is all about you avoiding Pytka if you decide not to do this movie, I can live with that enjoy it, even, since Im not the one with dungeon issues. Its up to you
Its not up to me Im not supposed to be alone in the movie, am I?
At that moment Nik slid his gaze towards John, who had said nothing. John wasnt sure what to say, or even think. So hed sat there and let Natalie try to dissuade Nik even though he was sure that she knew, like he did, that it was a waste of time. Of course, in theory John could say no and that would be it only it wouldnt be, because there were significant repercussions from any such decision on his part the brunt of which would fall on Natalie. He had done some professionally and likely, morally questionable things since walking into the Kirov household, but this would take things to an entirely new level. Not just due to the very concept of what Nik wanted them to do, but because there would be hard-core pun intended irrefutable evidence of what he had allowed himself to do and become: a featured player in this twisted mess. For the first time in a while he gave some real thought to the fact that he was an FBI agent who, until this case, had assumed he would continue to be exactly that for some time to come. He had been willing and still was to walk away from it all to take Natalie out of here but to put everything at risk to embarrass the department if he made this movie and it became knownseen He glanced over towards Natalie and she was looking down at her hands, which he could see shaking in her lap. She wouldnt look to him imploringly she wouldnt let him see the angst in her so that it might sway him but he didnt need to see her face and eyes to know what was there She was horrified by this newest suggestion, yet deeply feared the alternative. And he would not sacrifice her to it. That he couldnt live with. The other potential consequences would be unfortunate, embarrassing, regrettable -- likely career-ending. But they wouldnt destroy him. Abandoning Natalie would.
Well, John? Nik asked with slimy smugness, since he knew the answer already.
Ill do it.
Of course you will but dont you really mean youll do HER? What red-blooded man would pass this chance up, huh? And not to worry I wont be attending the shoot. I want you two to be as uninhibited as possible so that the final product will have the desired impact. Now, why dont we all retire for the evening? Tomorrow Ill make the necessary arrangements.
It was an odd procession as they made their way to their rooms. Once in the suite Nik turned to Natalie.
So, you certainly let yourself get carried away, Natalie. Was that all real, or a show for my benefit?
Isnt this all for your benefit, Nik?
Are you saying youve gotten no enjoyment out of this?
Has my body responded yes. But is this entire situation even remotely enjoyable not in the least. The man I am married to is essentially whoring me out for his own enjoyment to an employee.
Well, I gave you another option my dear.
Yes, what a choice. Be tortured in a dungeon or fuck the help.
Ah, but not just any help I could have selected someone else, right? But I chose the good John Maxwell since you two have clearly developed a bond wouldnt you say? And I think we just proved beyond a doubt that said bond includes a rousing attraction to each other I think Im actually being quite a generous husband allowing you to explore that until now, Im the only man whose touch your body has ever known and Ive made you scream, too, and not just in pain. We both know that. And I could do it again right now but I dont feel inclined to rub your nose in that fact. You are mine, Tasha. Mine. If I want to fuck you, I will If I want you to fuck someone else, you will and if I want to drag your eminently fuckable self down to Pytka and hang you from the rafters so Boris and I can push your bodys boundaries beyond where you could imagine, I can. But as long as you play along I wont.
Nik headed into bed at that, leaving Natalie staring after him, shaken. The thought of shooting a porn movie, even with John, completely unnerved her. But shed cling to the notion of him, the reality of him, and that would get her through it.
The rest of the week and weekend went agonizingly slowly. Nik was in town during that entire time and things had slipped back into their normal pattern, to the point where Natalie could almost believe she had imagined the hours she had spent in Johns bed making love with him. They had no real time to be alone had only managed a few kisses which did little to satisfy and much to inflame. Nik continued to stake his own claims on her, and she noted that Johns TV would suddenly turn on every time. Finally Monday morning rolled around the day of the shoot. Nik had given them the location information the night before, and had left for work early that morning.
At 9am John knocked on her door and she bade him to enter. They both had a similar haunted look and shared a rueful smile.
So, John, you ready for this?
Not at all you?
I am scared shitless, to be quite honest. So all I keep reminding myself of is that I get to be with you and if I can figure out how to ignore everything else
Its a lot to ignore, though, isnt it?
Yes. John, Ive been doing a lot of thinking about this and theres no easy way to say this so here goes I dont want you to make love to me. I want you to fuck me. Use me hard. Dominate me. Control me.
John was stymied by the response in his body because while his blood ran a bit cold at her blunt words, his body felt simultaneously on fire.
Why? he rasped. Because you think thats what will make Nik happy?
Well, I guess thats one good reason, but I dont want him to see the real us how we are together. That feels so special to me so private. I cant stand the violation of him seeing and knowing and then using it for his perverted enjoyment and as a weapon against us. Make it raw, and rough, and coarse just like he is. Hell love it and we wont have given ourselves completely away.
John understood what she was saying completely, and he was once again amazed at both her insights and her strength. And he felt the need to share a fully honest moment with her a moment steeped in the truth between them. He walked up to her and gathered her into his arms, and his mouth descended on hers in a deeply passionate but gentle kiss that was full of the feelings he had for her. Her response had the same weight of emotion and she clung to him.
I love you, Natalie. And I will do exactly as you ask, because you are right. I dont want him seeing us either
I love you, too, John. I couldnt get through this without you, and I know what this is costing you, to save me from his other depravities
Lets go lets just get this over with
Chapter 36
John and Natalie were driven to TriBeCa to a building that had once been industrial space, but was now full of very expensive residential lofts. The driver told them to call when they needed to be picked up, and then they were left facing the door of the building, taking deep breaths before hitting the appropriate buzzer. They were granted access to the building and made their way to the elevator and then up to the top floor their set occupied it entirely.
They were both taken aback when the elevator deposited them in the loft because it was a hive of activity people everywhere and it hit Natalie like a body-blow that she was going to be expected to have rampant sex with John in front of all these people. Given the pallor she detected under his normal color, she knew hed been brought up short by this as well. They stood rooted to the spot just two feet outside the elevator, when the gentleman running the whole show spotted them.
Aldo Gioberti was considered an auteur in the porn world. He didnt take himself seriously not at all. But he also had reasoned a long time ago that just because a movie was an adult movie, and just because the hot sex was the most important part, didnt mean everything about it had to be cheesy and atrociously bad. His production values always set his work apart from the pack and he had been pleased that when the Kirovs had bought his company they had not tried to change that. In fact, they invested quite heavily in what he needed to continue to make the best movies in the business. He had seen a lot in his chosen profession, yet nothing had fully prepared him for the call hed gotten from Nik last week. He had met Natalie on a number of occasions and had always noted that she was on the aloof, even icy side of the equation. Having heard some stories about her treatment at Niks hands, he hadnt taken it personally. He had also noted how possessive Nik was. So what made him decide she should shoot a porn flick with her bodyguard? And could the Ice Maiden thaw enough for it to have any heat whatsoever.
Aldo looked carefully at John and Natalie as they took everything in with wide-eyed shock and he knew that they would at least look good together in theory, if they could generate any chemistry between them. At that moment he saw John put a protective arm around Natalie and she leaned fully into him without missing a beat, and with that Aldo knew they had already been intimate with each other. He found that quite interesting and it would help. If he could get them past the context theyd be doing it in big if they might pull this off.
Aldo approached John and Natalie to greet them and to walk them through the pertinent information regarding the plans for the day.
Natalie, good to see you again.
Hi, Aldo yeah its good to see you too she said this tentatively and he could see how nervous she was. This is John Maxwell. John this is Aldo Gioberti.
The men shook hands and then everyone stood there awkwardly for a few moments. Aldo jumped in, finally.
Most of this space is a wide-open loft, but there are two separate rooms off to the side here one will be where you can get ready and theres a large bathroom off it as well. The other were using for our control booth and office. Lets go in there so we can talk.
They followed him trying to ignore the looks they were getting and not to trip on any lighting wires or anything. In the room he led them to, one half was taken up with all manner of equipment monitors, computers, audio controls. The other half had a couch and two chairs, and Aldo ushered them in that direction. John and Natalie sat on the couch together and he took one of the chairs.
OK, first let me say that if you two arent quaking in your boots right now, then something is definitely wrong with you.
They laughed a little bit at that their nerves readily apparent in the tenor of it.
The first thing I want to let you know is that almost everyone you saw outside will be gone before we shoot the first frame of your movie ah yes, I knew that would bring you some relief. They are needed to set things up but then we really will have only a skeleton crew. In addition, we have cameras mounted all over the place so that you dont have to be conscious of camera angles or anything just do whatever comes to you wherever some of the cameras are totally fixed, but a number of them well control from in here via remote. No one is going to be outside with you those of us remaining will be in here, so maybe you can forget us focus on each other. When the main action is over, if we need to go back and re-do a few things for some close-ups or better angles, I can direct you through that. Dont worry about rushing Nik has booked me and the crew until midnight.
Midnight? Natalie exclaimed.
Natalie, at the risk of being crude, this isnt going to be a case of you guys just screwing once and then calling it a day. Nik wants a final product of at least one hours run time. He wants, well, diversity in the action, shall we say. And lots of it. You guys will need to take some breaks recovery time time to clean up some, freshen up and we will have to do some re-shoots so it may not take until midnight but its going to take all of the day and some of the evening.
Subdued that was the word Aldo would now use to describe John and Natalie. He sighed, since that was not going to translate well on the screen, yet it was understandable. Still, once they got going, sheer biology and lust would likely take over he certainly hoped so.
Let me give you a tour and then well come back in here and Ill give you some words of wisdom I hope on how to approach the action, and by then well have all but the final few out of here and you can get changed and get going.
He led them through the main part of the loft which had to be over 2,000 square feet, with exposed brick walls that is where there werent almost floor-to-ceiling windows. The center of the space was dominated by a large seating area with a massive sectional and matching ottomans all in black leather several deep leather club chairs in red leather, and in the middle of all that a round fire-place that looked almost like an elaborate, very large chiminea that reached up to and through the high ceiling. There were also some heavy wood end tables and a library table behind the couch. Not too far from the seating area was a dining area glass topped table and black leather chairs, plus a massive dark wood sideboard and a kitchen area that had dark mahogany cabinetry and matching island (with several high stools in front of it) and black speckled granite countertops. A pot rack hung over the island, suspended from long chains that cascaded down from the 20-foot ceiling. All appliances were a stainless steel. Finally off to the side was an extensive array of screens and hanging muslin that shielded the bedroom area. Behind it all sat a massive king-sized bed up on a pedestal in the middle of the room. Where everything else in the apartment was dark, heavy and leather-abundant, this space was pure white like a cloud, full of fluffy bedding, and an endless pile of pillows. Completing the bedroom area was a massive white chaise lounge that looked almost as big as a twin-sized bed. Off to the side of the bedroom area they could see a large round Jacuzzi tub also on a pedestal and it, too, was circled by hanging panels of muslin. There was a door off to the side and through that they could see a dressing area and the more mundane components of a bathroom, including vanities, a large stall shower and the toilet closet itself.
After the tour Aldo walked them back to the office and they all took up their previous positions.
OK, as you can see, there are plenty of promising places for you two to enjoy yourselves and that is how you should approach this. Leave everything else outside the door. This might sound strange for me to say, but what happens here will stay here. Whatever transpires between you two yes, there will be a finished product that will emphasize the sexual elements. But I have discretion as to what gets put in, and, lets just say I have a good sense as to what should or should not make it in the final cut... anything that might feel too private or invasive or likely to create more trouble than its worth
As John heard this and studied Aldo, he realized he was a very astute man, and he just nodded at him.
Like I said, we will be virtually invisible, tucked back in here. Well have some good music on good lighting and hopefully we can keep any specific re-shoots to a minimum since those would probably feel the most uncomfortable and directed as opposed to you just going with the flow. You dont need to race through this you shouldnt. If in a normal circumstance youd rest for a bit or what have you do that. You guys arent professionals, we know that. And thats why were booked for so much time. Now, one of the best pieces of advice I can give you have at least a few drinks before you get started. It will help enormously if you are loosened up. Also, in the living room and the bedroom you may have noticed there are two large trunks. Those have, well, props you can use them or not. And theres a wide range. For example, you, Natalie, dont strike me as the hand-cuff type, but silk scarves perhaps another matter. In the back bedroom there are a number of outfits hanging, which you are welcome to use including lingerie and nightwear. For filming sake, you would want to use the big tub in the bedroom area but for basic privacy, when you just want to get cleaned up, you can feel free to use the back bedroom and bathroom, too. That should be your staging area. In fact, why dont you two head there now? Theres a well-stocked bar, you can, well, warm up a bit if you want, get changed... darken your make-up, Natalie why dont I knock on the door for you in 45 minutes
John and Natalie nodded and then got up to head to the other room. When they got inside John closed the door behind them and took Natalie in his arms, feeling her exhale deeply as her hands clutched around his back.
Are you OK, Natalie?
I guess she mumbled into his neck. At least we wont have people standing right next to us maybe well be able to forget a little bit. Especially after enough alcohol.
With that she stepped away from him and towards the bar, pulling out two good-sized rocks glasses and filling them half-way with whiskey.
Bottoms, up, John she said as she walked back over and handed him one. They downed them pretty quickly, enjoying the feeling of the heated liquid journeying through their bodies. She poured them another half glass which they took a little longer to drink, but polish it off they did. John could tell she was definitely buzzed at this point, while he felt looser if he didnt think about anything. And that was getting easier because the reality was, he was here with Natalie, who always got his blood running, and his assignment was to claim her body any way he could think of that could drive her and ultimately him to pure, passionate pleasure. At that moment he leaned in and claimed her whiskey-moist lips with his and they opened immediately for his tongue to mate with hers and explore the inner recesses of her mouth. The heat was there, burning away their nerves.
Natalie felt a bit lightheaded and knew it wasnt from the whiskey. She pulled away and looked at John and knew shed be OK, because already she was tipping towards sensation over thought. She gave him a grin and asked in a low voice, Where do you plan on taking me first the living room? Kitchen? Bedroom?
He looked at her a way that could only be described as smoldering as he put their glasses on the dresser. Then he said, Right here, right now.
She felt her entire body jump with a thrill of excitement and then his mouth was on hers as his hands were reaching under her skirt and pulling her panties down. He shoved her backwards so she fell on the bed and groaned when he saw her push herself further up on it and let her legs fall completely open to him. Before shed fully settled herself he was kneeling between them. They stared at each other for a moment, their breathing now coming in gasps, and then his pants and boxers were down by his knees. He moved his hands under her ass to grab her to him and took her with one decisive stroke. He moved with fierce determination and could feel her begin to quiver around him as his tempo relentlessly drove them. He fell forward on her so their mouths could play their own part, and he moaned when he felt Natalies hands grip his ass as roughly as he was still manhandling hers. Their hips were now jerking to meet each other in a frenzy and very efficiently they brought each other to a body-quaking simultaneous release. They continued to kiss deeply as the aftershocks worked their way through them, and finally all they could manage was to pant in the crooks of each others necks. Eventually John pulled back to look at her and their eyes made it clear that they had just started a fire that would burn hot through the rest of this day and into the night.
Oh, Natalie, the things I plan to do to you
Well, I have a few ideas of my own
She could feel him harden inside her again and smirked, saying, Uh uh you need to save that for prime time now kindly remove yourself so I can get ready I think youll enjoy taking off what I put on
John returned her smirk but didnt immediately follow her orders. Instead he plunged into her up to the hilt and ground himself even higher inside, smiling broadly at the moan that vibrated through her throat. Then he withdrew quickly and laughed at her moan of protest.
Excuse me, werent you the one demanding I remove myself. Now, go get ready while I consider my plan of attack.
Chapter 37
Natalie went into the bathroom to clean up, get changed and put more make-up on. When she was ready she felt a flutter of nerves but took a deep breath and headed into the bedroom. Johns reaction was the same as when he first saw her in the outfit she had selected she was wearing the leather dress and thigh-high stiletto boots shed warn the night Nik had held the party for his adult entertainment contacts.
Holy shit!
I thought this might not be a bad outfit to start with then later I can put something else on
Natalie, once I get you undressed, what makes you think Im going to want you to be anything but naked
Because getting someone naked can be half the fun
John poured them each another half glass of whiskey and they tossed it back pretty quickly. Then it occurred to John that he didnt have to keep his hands off Natalie any more at least not for today. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close against him while his mouth descended on hers and she sank into the kiss with a moan of total surrender. At that moment there was a knock on the door Aldo, asking them to come out.
Aldo did a double take when he saw Natalie as did the rest of the few remaining crew members. She looked flat out smoking hot, and he suddenly thought this might actually work. Not that it really mattered much since it was only supposed to be seen by Nik anyway and again Aldo decided not to give that fact any further thought. He took in the high color in her cheeks and was pretty sure they had used their time to warm up good for them. Good for him.
John was still wearing his suit that was fine since it gave plenty of options in terms of the order the various pieces of clothing were removed.
OK, then. We are going to leave you to it the music wont be too obtrusive a combination of Sade, Prince, Chris Isaak, truly a wide variety. Its coming up on 11am now well break at 2 for a late lunch, and then resume. But, again, along the way you feel free to take a break, a nap, whatever. We wont disturb you along they way Ill save any commentary or re-shoot needs until the end. On that note have fun kids!
John and Natalie walked as far as the living room area and stopped to look at each other their desire was palpable. John again pulled her into a deep kiss while his hands moved down to her ass, barely covered by the leather dress, and pulled her up against him so she could feel how much he wanted her. She could feel his right hand begin to journey under her dress and she pulled back.
Not until youre naked you show me yours first
She fell against him and moved her mouth over his while her hands shoved his jacket off his shoulders and onto the floor. It was Johns turn to pull back for a second so he could remove his gun holster, which for some reason struck Natalie as incredibly hot, and in response her hands moved to his belt to undo it, his button and his zipper. When her hand grazed over his erection John took a quick intake of breath and brought her hands up to his chest, to help him with his shirt buttons, otherwise he would lose it before they began. While he loosened his tie, Natalie tried to open his shirt, all the while their eyes were boring into each other and their breath was growing shallower. Fine motor skills were simply not there for her, however, as she was starting to tremble with want, so she gave a solid yank and ripped the shirt open, buttons flying everywhere. Thankfully John had managed to ditch his tie just before that because she quickly pushed his shirt off his body to join his jacket on the floor. Again their mouths came together in a raw, open-mouthed collision that gave their tongues immediate access to each other.
Natalie broke away for a breath and took in the sight of Johns body both revealed and outlined by his tank top. His forearms, shoulders and biceps were strong and sculpted, the latter set off by his tattoos. Needing to see more of him she pulled at the hem of his tank and then had it moving over his head to join the pile of his clothes that had already been discarded. As soon as it was off him she bent to lick and suck on his right nipple and he groaned at the sensation. His hands moved under her dress to cup her bare ass and pull her against him, and she surrendered his nipple as she gasped. Then John kicked off his shoes and both of them were shoving his pants and boxers off his body. He was fully aroused to the point it was almost painful, but he was determined to last as long as he could. Natalies eyes swept over his naked form and felt herself grow infinitely wetter, her body craving him. In unison they moved together so their bodies were as close as they could be while they once again were kissing passionately.
John lowered his hands a bit so they were on the back part of her thighs just beneath her taut butt and he pulled up sharply so her legs opened and she could feel his naked length press between her moist folds. Uhmmm, John! she cried out and he ground against her, perilously close to where he wanted to be. Her skin felt so hot to his touch and he could feel her trembling against him, which was inflaming him in turn. He shoved her away almost roughly, his breath coming sharply. He turned her around and then pulled her back against him and groaned when he felt her leather-clad backside pressing back against his naked manhood.
God, I want you so much, Natalie he kissed and licked her neck and, feeling her knees buckle, wrapped his arm around her stomach.
Then take me do it
Not yetnot yet
He pushed her towards the massive leather sectional and guided her so she was kneeling on it, her forearms resting on its back. He pushed her dress up just a bit and had to bite back a moan when he saw what she looked like, bent over in front of him, her ass and upper thighs framed in the leather of her dress and boots. He used his knee to spread her legs wider and a shudder of anticipation ran through her entire body.
Natalie could barely hold still with her excitement since she was sure she would feel him plunge into her any second. She was only partially right. John kneeled down and plunged his tongue inside her and she cried out in surprise and pleasure. She couldnt help pushing back against his tongue and face as he pressed deeper inside her, breaths coming as pants and gasps. She tasted so sweet and was so hot and wet that he felt a painful throbbing in his groin. Her flesh was starting to flutter around his tongue and he moved his right hand around her so his fingers could firmly massage her clit. She buried her face in her forearms and screamed as her orgasm hit her hard, tremors running through her entire body. She felt weak and lightheaded and barely registered that John was moving onto the couch. He sat beside her and firm hands took hold of her so that she was straddling him. Drowsy from the response hed pulled from her body, she could scarcely keep her eyes open to look at him and his hands found their way into her hair to pull her into a languid kiss. Her arms wound around his neck, both to support herself and deepen the interplay of their mouths. Though she ground down on him he was careful not to enter her he wasnt quite ready yet.
He stood from the couch, her legs and arms wound around him, and walked over to the kitchen island to place her on it. She gasped at the feel of the cold granite under the heated skin of her behind. He left her sitting there for a moment, walked over to the trunk, and pulled two long white silks scarves from it. He tied the ends of a scarf around each of her wrists, and then tied the other ends to the pot rack overhead, drawing a gasp from Natalie as she contemplated what he would do to her.
John swallowed hard when he saw her sitting there on the counter, her hands and arms drawn over her head by the shimmery silk. He stepped towards her and pushed her legs apart, and then moved into the V of her legs. He briefly kissed her and then his hands began to open the buckles that held her dress together. When he had all of them open he ran his hands underneath the front of it, over her flat stomach and up to her breasts. He had to see her to take her He reached out to the knife block that sat within reach and selected a large sharp one. Carefully but with due force he cut the straps that rested on each of her shoulders and quickly removed the pieces of the dress from her.
Youre so beautiful he said just before his hot mouth claimed her left nipple. Her head tossed back and her back arched at this contact. His hands moved under her ass to drag her forward on the island and then he drove himself in her, up to the hilt, in one hard thrust. Natalie let out a deep moan and her body writhed as he began to pound into her forcefully after each brief retreat from her. Her breathing was completely erratic and he legs clamped around his back.
It was Johns turn to cry out when he felt the sharp bite of her stiletto heels against his thighs and backside, but he wouldnt have traded that sensation for anything. He felt himself growing harder and more engorged as her muscles grabbed at him, but he wasnt ready to surrender entirely to their grip yet. He reached once again for the knife, this time slicing through the silk restraints that were holding Natalie up, and she collapsed against him like a rag doll even as he moved within her at an unflagging place.
Natalie could feel herself sliding towards the abyss again and she wanted to be there badly. So much so that she cried out on behalf of her bereft body when she felt John withdraw from her. Before her sounds could form words he had slid her off the island, turned her around, and thrust back into her from behind, earning a squeal of surprised delight.
Johns strokes were powerful and took deep hold of her body with each solid return that slapped his body up against hers. His fingertips were biting into her hips as he helped her keep up with the punishing rhythm. His blood was coursing through his veins as he looked at her, letting him master her, completely naked except for the patent leather boots that seemed to pave the way to where he most wanted to be where he was right now. He could feel Natalie push back against him and when she did so with grinding force he was finally done, exploding deep within her. His heated wave washed over her already quaking flesh and she, too, was finished as she contracted sharply around his still hard, still pumping penis.
John could feel his legs tremble and knew Natalie was no better. He yielded her body so he could pick her up and carry her to the couch. He stretched them both out so they could press their bodies along the length of each other, kiss and try to recover. On a shaky breath he said, As soon as I can stand, I think Ill move us to that great big bath in there and she could only nod weakly in response.
In the control room Aldo and his few key co-producers/crew sat in amazement. John and Natalie had unselfconsciously dived right in and they had captured some incredibly hot stuff. This movie was going to be exactly what Nik had hoped and Aldo wondered if he would rue the day hed decided to push his wife into this. Not his business. Well, yes and know only from a production standpoint, not what it meant for the Kirovs.
Chapter 38
John and Natalie remained stretched on the couch for several minutes and had all but forgotten that they werent completely alone. The cameras were pretty unobtrusive and the lights were actually soothingly warm. They were lying side by side, their arms wrapped around each other, Natalies right leg tossed over Johns left hip. He began to kiss her again and she could feel him harden against her prompting an instinctual move of her hips. At that his kiss transformed from gentle passion to an almost harsh insistence which she matched willingly. She felt him reach down to position himself but she had other ideas. Before he could react she had slithered down his body and taken him fully into her mouth while her hands splayed across his buttocks, and now he was the one incapable of stilling the movement of his hips which thrust him deeper inside her mouth, hitting the back of her throat. He groaned and could feel her smile briefly against him, and then she resumed her efforts to make him jump out of his skin. She had this incredible way of using her tongue and lips to move on him and then to suck him. The suction created a heated friction all along him and then shed briefly break it only to nibble on him. She would move her mouth up and down his length, further increasing the heated connection between her mouth and his hard, sensitive flesh, and would then hold all of him in the warm recesses of her mouth and suck forcefully. It was all adding up to sheer torture, but of the most exquisite kind. He could feel himself building to his climax but thought it a ways off until he felt her hands pull sharply on his ass, separating his cheeks in the process and that delicious shock triggered a hard release as he exploded down her throat and shuddered up and down the length of his body.
Natalie felt him let go and did her best to take what poured out of him. He was still hard and pulsating and she was overcome by an insatiable need to have him again. She moved up his body and turned him slightly so he was on his back, and she lowered herself onto him until she felt his pubic bone pressing against her sensitive bundle of nerves. Johns eyes rolled back in his head for a moment as he felt her tight hot walls compress him and then his body did something he would have thought impossible he instantly became fully engorged and felt himself chasing yet another orgasm.
Natalie remained rooted on John and began to grind and gyrate down and around on him. Her own flesh was still incredibly sensitive from what he had already done to her, so she knew it wouldnt be long for her either she could already feel her own internal tremors in reaction to his presence. She had done this with him enough to know what it was like, but still was never quite prepared for the size and force of him as he inhabited her. He stretched and pushed against her in ways that were both a challenge and a source of pure erotic intoxication. He took her right to the edge of what she could withstand, and it was a heady mix to which she was becoming addicted. She loved the twinge of pain that quickly converted to sheer bliss.
When John reached his hands up to knead her breasts she could feel her walls begin to quake in earnest, and when he suddenly sat up to take her right nipple in his mouth it sent a vicious jolt of electricity through her to her core and she exploded as a scream was ripped from her throat. She seized around him and that tight grip tipped him over the edge, her rhythmically contracting walls milking every drop he had from him. He held onto her for dear life as the impact of their orgasms still held them in its thrall and they quaked against each other, low moans and pants pouring from both of them. He would not have thought it possible, but he had cum three times in an incredibly short period of time and he could feel the reality of that in every nerve ending. This day was pushing past his physical boundaries in ways hed never contemplated. Hed take this version of the Iron Man contest over the more traditional one any day, even if he had no more chance of ultimately surviving it.
They stayed like that for quite a while, fully spent. Periodically they would kiss softly, but every time their tongues met Natalie would spasm again in fantastic torture for both of them. Finally John felt solid enough to speak to move and he whispered against Natalies ear, Lets go take a bath. She gave him a soft smile and removed herself from him and the couch. He stood and his eyes swept over her luscious body which was showing some signs of their activities her skin was so sensitive, and so easy to mark. He still couldnt help but react to the sight of those boots in contrast to her pink-tinged creamy nakedness. He took her hand and led her inside.
Thankfully the tub was already prepared for them it was a heated Jacuzzi that held fragrant bubbles. Johns hands moved around Natalies waist and he sat her down on the edge of the pedestal. He knelt in front of her and slowly undid and removed her boots, tossing them to the side. Then he scooped her up and climbed into the tub. He sat nestled in one of the tubs curves and Natalie settled between the V created by his spread, bent legs leaning her back against his muscled chest. John banded his arms around her as her head lolled into his neck and her hands gently caressed his knees which broke like ice bergs through the bubbles.
He whispered in her ear, You do know you are killing me, right?
Her own energy was sapped and she could only manage a weak, I think Im already dead
And they both chuckled at that.
I have never been able to do what I do with you before I cant get enough of you . The truth of his statement was underlined by the fact that she could feel his thick power pressing against her backside. Since she was similarly afflicted with her want of him, she could not help but push back and his gasp sent his hot breath and attendant goose bumps down her neck and back. That was followed by his open mouth and tongue on the sensitive curve of her neck and Natalie could not contain the moaned John that slid from her.
For the next while Johns mouth made love to Natalies neck and shoulders, and every now and again hed cup her chin so he could turn her head and align his mouth over hers in a sensuous kiss. All the while, Natalie caressed his thighs that bracketed her as she luxuriated in the hot roiling water, and the feel of his strong frame behind her, his mouth on her skin. At some point the passion became sharper with stoked desire it was a subtle change at first. He nibbled her neck and they used more tongue when they kissed. Her hands journeyed further down his legs under the water while her behind increased the pressure against his groin. His callused fingertips began to caress her breasts and then closed around them in a full-on grope, and finally his right hand traveled down her stomach and between her legs sliding one, then two fingers inside her waiting warmth.
Ah, Natalie youre still so wet
He worked his fingers inside her while she earnestly ground back against his hardness, the bucking of her hips bringing benefits to both of them since it also served to drive Johns fingers deeper inside her. He could feel her begin to contract a bit and he rose up from the water and sat on the edge of the tub, bringing her with him. She was completely pliable, his for the taking, and he sat her on his lap, spreading her legs on either side of his. Then he shifted her enough so he could position himself and brought her back down onto his straining erection. Natalies neck arched and her hair tickled his face as a moan eased out during her journey down the length of him. John pushed her hair to the side so he could once again kiss and lick the nape of her neck, and then she was moving on him in a combination of squirming and gyrating. John needed more so he grabbed firm hold of her hips and began to move her up and down on him, hardening even more at the view he had of his own body disappearing within hers.
Natalie was just along for the erotic ride. She had begun to lose herself at the feel of his lips and then his fingers inside her. Now, it was all she could do to remain semi-conscious. Rather than these sessions being self-contained events, they were all building on each other and the cumulative effect of her body-quaking climaxes had deposited her in a new realm one she had never experienced where she was nothing but desire, arousal, sensation and pure need. And John was the answer to all of that so she was his.
The friction was causing a white-hot fire to build within John, and center on the point of connection with Natalie. He knew her condition by the tenor of her endless moans and whimpers, the spineless way her neck was arching back against him, and the increasing claim her walls were staking on him. He ground her down on him, embedding himself as deeply as he could, and then he kept her there so he could rock her against him. Mmmm, John pleaseso good so good Her words were tumbling forward like softly guttural groans
He scooted forward on the edge of the tub so that he was barely held by it and spread his legs wide, removing the support of them from under Natalie and further spearing her with his rigid presence. She felt him mark a place within her that had never been touched and screamed out at the stab of it which was immediately followed by a heart-stopping climax that took every bit of her in its tight hot fist. It clenched around her and then flexed so that waves of ecstasy coursed through her. She was only vaguely aware of Johns own release joining hers as he bit into her neck to stifle his own cries.
John banded his arms around her and, not losing their connection, slid them back down into the hot, comforting water that seemed almost cool against their flaming skin.
Aldo had watched all this with an unaccustomed feeling of being a voyeur, which was a surprise given what he did for a living. He had seen more people copulate in more outlandish ways often leveraging inanimate objects, too than he could ever count. But he realized this was entirely different because these werent actors playing a part and being directed. These were two people with a hotly burning passion for one another that had taken hold of them and was driving their actions. It was real and it was honest and Aldo felt a twinge of discomfort that he was watching it that his team was sitting beside him equally rapt in their attention to it for the very reason of how different and real it was. Given the intensity of what he saw playing out, he couldnt imagine how it would be contained after today and Nik would have to know that, or at least wonder about it, the moment he saw the finished product.
Aldo looked at the clock and was surprised to find they were approaching the 2 oclock hour. He signaled for his team that it was a good time to break, and then he grabbed two fluffy white terry robes and headed towards John and Natalie.
They were submerged in the warm water, still entwined with their eyes closed, and Aldo cleared his throat to announce his arrival. They started a bit as their eyes opened, and he could see they were heavy lidded from their exertions and release.
Its almost 2, and time for a break Well put out lunch in the dining room in about 5 minutes. Here are some robes for you and you can either get dressed or stay in them, whatever uh, by the way great, um, work you guys did great
John noticed Aldos discomfort and didnt know whether to be proud or horrified that they had some how managed to at least slightly rattle a highly experienced pornographer. He helped Natalie up and out of the tub, and bundled her into a robe and then put his on. He pulled her into a tight hug and then asked, You hungry? When he caught the sardonic raising of her eyebrow and twitch of her mouth, he clarified, For food and she nodded.
Natalie girded herself for feelings of embarrassment as they mingled with the handful of people left, but they never came. She was aware of a few curious glances but everything felt decidedly matter of fact. She grabbed half a sandwich and a bottle of water and stood beside John as he wolfed down an entire hoagie. She had mixed feelings as to whether this break was good or bad since she was sliding back into reality and away from the world of sensation she and John had created. Would they be able to get back there? Any effects of alcohol had long ago worn off, and as if reading her mind Aldo approached them with two large glasses of red wine.
I thought you two might enjoy this I brought it back from a recent trip to Italy the rest of the bottle is over there feel free to finish it Now, we might be able to wrap this up sooner than Id thought. I think we definitely need you to spend some time in the bedroom, and then that would leave the dining room as the only other obvious place to stage something in but that might not even be necessary. There are all sorts of great mens and womens pajamas in the spare bedroom why dont you two head in there and pick something for your bedroom scene
Natalie and John headed with wine in hand back to their staging area. When the door was closed behind them she couldnt help feeling suddenly and inexplicably shy as the memories of their past few hours together played over in her head and her body remembered as well since there was now residual tenderness from all the times and ways John had possessed her. He noted her heightened color and felt a surge of tenderness she was such a wonderful blend of inconsistencies. She was an ardent and adventuresome lover one minute, and then a shy 26 year old who had only ever had carnal knowledge of two men, him being one of them. He had twelve years on her in which he had frequently and readily indulged the needs and desires of his flesh, but even so hed never experienced what he had with her. And he knew so much of that was due to his feelings and he needed to re-establish those, right here, right now.
John reached out to take Natalies face gently between his hands and her eyes met his without reservation. I love you, Natalie I just need to tell you that right now
I love you, too, John and this might sound insane, but Im really glad I have this day with you
John smirked at that and said, Yeah, Ive kinda found it a bit enjoyable myself.
They were soon changed Natalie into a cream colored silk nightgown whose halter neck was tied with satin ribbons, and John in navy silk mens pajamas. Moments later Aldo knocked on the door and they made their way over to the massive, half-shrouded bed. They noted that Aldo had left the wine and two fresh glasses on a bedside table, and John poured half-full glasses for them which they sipped for a few minutes while they stood looking at each other. Things suddenly felt incredibly intimate whereas before theyd felt more raw and sexual. Natalies leather costume had inspired that, as had the couch and kitchen island but now they were in soft silks beside an inviting bed.
John finally pulled Natalies glass from her hand and placed it with his on the table. He ran his fingertips lightly down her arms and grasped her hands when he reached them. He raised them up and kissed them one at a time and then placed them on his chest while his moved to the curve of her backside. She sighed when she felt the heat of his touch there through the silk. She tipped her head up and his mouth moved over hers, their tongues mating as he pressed her tight against him and her hands moved behind his neck and into his hair to deepen their kiss. Johns right hand moved to the ribbon at her nape and a gentle tug opened it, freeing her nightgown to fall with a whisper to the floor at her feet. Natalie pulled back from John and their heated eyes met while her hands quickly opened the buttons of his top so she could shove it off his body. She looked down and could see him clearly in evidence against the silk of his bottoms and she yanked them off him so she could fully expose him to her. Before they had even joined the rest of their garments on the floor she had wrapped her right hand firmly around him, though her hand was not quite big enough to complete the circle. She knew she had tiny hands, but it was more a testament to his healthy proportions and again she marveled at her bodys ability and staunch desire to accommodate him whenever he desired it. She loved the feeling of the hardest steel wrapped in velvet skin that was so hot to the touch, and she felt her insides melt at the thought and her hold on him.
The feeling of Natalies hand on him never failed to set his blood to boiling and he snaked a hand into her hair to pull her into a deep kiss. As their kissing continued so did the action of Natalies hand, and John knew he had to end it for now. He bent and placed an arm under her knees and around her back and lifted her to the bed. He looked at her sprawled out on the white softness of it, her skin almost blending in but her hair a fiery contrast, and he thought hed never seen anything more beautiful. His mouth began to communicate his adoration along every inch of her, his tongue playing tag-team with his lips, and every now and again his teeth would find just the right place to nibble. When they claimed first one nipple and then the other, her hips shot off the bed, momentarily disrupting the previously smooth rhythm of her writhing body. She was panting with want now and Johns erection had grown painful in his own building need.
Natalie flattened her body on her back for a moment and then bent her legs so her heels practically touched the sides of her backside. With her eyes locked on Johns she let them fall wide open to the side in an overt invitation. He swallowed hard and took position, pushing her even wider. He decided to stake his claim inch by inch and they were both shaking by the time he was fully embedded. Then he fell forward, wrapped his arms underneath and around her upper body and took full possession of her mouth.
Natalie loved every feeling he was bringing out in her, the combination of his gentleness and his power. He could split her in two but instead was more or less massaging her in the most intimate way a man could. But somewhere there was a spec of clarity left and she realized they were doing the very thing shed most feared they were making love. This was them, as real as they could get. While the passion and ardor of their previous couplings was also true, it was in more quiet and gentle moments that their hearts spoke louder than their bodies and she could not bear for Nik to see it. At this point it wasnt the consequences she feared as much as she loathed him observing it.
John felt Natalie stiffen for a moment but before he could form a single word to question her he felt her teeth bite his lower lip at the same moment her hands reached his ass and hauled him more fiercely inside her. He understood in an instant and everything changed between them. What had been gentle and languorous became sharp and urgent. He grabbed hold of her hands, moved both her wrists into his right hand and pressed them over her head while his left hand grabbed her ass so he could increase the connection and grinding of their bodies. Their mouths almost brutally battled now, and soon their hips were rutting against each other, her body not surrendering an inch of his and his not wanting it. Instead, she remained impaled on him while they jerked and rocked together. When she wound her legs around his middle and bucked and held her hips off the bed, it catapulted them both to a shattering climax as they screamed down each others throats.
Finally she collapsed back onto the bed, his weight crashing down on her and crushing her into the soft bedding. Their mouths finally parted only for Johns to find the crook of her neck and bite her, triggering an intense spasming in her walls that still gripped him almost violently. After a long while they could breathe without a struggle, and they couldnt hear their hearts pounding in their ears though they still jumped in the base of their throats.
Before they had fully recovered they felt the fire spike and they took each other hard again, this time Natalie riding him like a fury, completely at the mercy of her desire for this man. John was fully taken by her energy and determination to drive him once again to his end, and he no longer doubted her ability to do so, even though he was still surprised by his bodys apparently endless ability to comply with his need to possess and seek oblivion within her. Again they came together, their bodies now that much in tune, and it was her turn to collapse down onto him, though her weight was almost inconsequential. As John massaged her back, calming her heated flesh and its cooling sheen of perspiration, he was struck by how small she really was, and yet how powerful and consuming her passion could be.
He pulled a cashmere throw up over them and they slid into sleep, finally spent.
There was silence in the control room as Aldo and his team watched them succumb to exhaustion and he realized he had been holding his own breath. He knew that he had plenty of footage and plenty hed be very careful about using. Hed let them sleep for now.
About 30 minutes later John and Natalie stirred. Seeing this, Aldo brought them their robes.
I think I have plenty of footage nothing that we need to re-direct or re-shoot. You guys are naturals at least with each other He knew the truth of his words, and beneath their ardent exertions he had seen the depth of their feelings and he couldnt help wonder what it would be like for them to return to Niks domain. Underneath it all Aldo was a hopeless romantic whod been with his wife for almost three decades, so he didnt even surprise himself when he said, Its only six oclock and were booked until midnight. Were going to dismantle everything now but we dont need to get into that back bedroom for anything. Im going to put some supper in there for you and you two should feel free to stay until we punch out of here itll be at least 2-3 hours. Enjoy some recovery time.
John met Aldos eyes and saw everything in them, and he nodded. They understood each other.
John helped Natalie into her robe and held her hand while they walked into the other room. Covered dishes were waiting for them, but they held no interest at the moment. They removed each others robes and then made love in the slow, deliberate, gently passionate way their hearts had been yearning for.
Chapter 39
John and Natalie took full advantage of the time they had together in that spare room, but for most of it they just held each other and finally showered together, their bodies remaining in almost constant contact. Natalie was trying not to think of what it would be like to walk back into the Kirov apartment and once again sleep next to Nik. She didnt know how she would handle having sex with him now, and hoped hed keep a little distance for a while, given the activities he had set up for her and John today. John could feel the dread coming off Natalie in waves, and it matched his own. They had let themselves fully indulge in their passion and feelings today, which at first had surprised him given the context, but the set-up had been so discreet, that they had been able to forget the watching eyes in a back room. He wasnt going to cringe about it now or feel any shame because what he felt for Natalie was real and that is what made it impossible to contemplate returning to Niks domain. He hoped that would come to an end soon, and that he could some how find a way to convince Natalie not to banish him from her life forever when she found out who he was.
They got dressed in their original clothes Johns suit a bit crumpled from the time it spent on the floor before one of the crew had rescued it and hung it up and stood looking at each other for a long moment, naked feelings on their faces and in their eyes. He saw tears pool in Natalies and his heart twisted as he pulled her to him.
Im sorry, John I just miss you already
Me too me too
They left the intimate confines of the room to say good-bye to Aldo and the team. He looked at them closely and could see and feel their sadness.
You did really well I want you to know that I will send a single DVD to Nik the final edit. Everything else including what I consider out-takes will be destroyed, seen by no one, not even Nik, OK?
They nodded.
I hope I hope it all works out whatever, well, good luck
Again they nodded and headed to the car which they had called for 30 minutes previously. It was 9pm when they finally walked into the Kirov apartment. Knowing it made no sense to avoid it and hoping he was out at some late meeting Natalie made her way to her suite, saying a soft good bye to John as he continued on to his.
Nik was sitting in one of the easy chairs when she walked in, a large glass of vodka in his hand. His slightly disheveled appearance and the presence of the bottle on the table beside him told her hed consumed a good bit of the family libation. He looked up at her and her heart started beating faster when she saw the look on his face. She couldnt decipher it exactly but it was far from benign. She accepted his inspection with as much stillness about her person as she could, saying nothing and waiting for him to break the silence.
Ah, the prodigal wife returns I see you can still walk I guess the good bodyguard wasnt as rough as he could have been I hope he fucked you enough for it to have been worth it for me to get a decent movie out of it
Natalie said nothing and remained rooted where she stood. Drink? he asked.
Please. He picked up a second glass hed obviously been sitting in wait for her and poured a half-glass, placing it on the coffee table in front of the sofa in clear indication she was expected to sit. So this is how it would be they would sit in a formally decorated Park Avenue sitting room and discuss her day spent shooting a hardcore porn movie with her bodyguard. How revoltingly, stomach-churningly civilized.
She took her seat and picked up the drink, taking a bracing gulp of it. Again she waited on him.
So, tell me, Tasha, how many times did you cum today?
She should have been prepared for his crude question, but she blanched nonetheless. I didnt keep count you can certainly do so when you see the movie
Was it that many times that you cant even hazard a guess?
Id rather not even think about any of this right now, let alone talk about it.
Well, Id like to talk about it, Tasha its part of the journey, right?
Wouldnt it make sense to wait and dissect the movie?
I think not. We can certainly do that as well, but Id like a fresh from the porn-shoot account. Humor me. How many times, Tasha?
She thought about it. Seven or eight.
Seven or and how did he bring you to these? Mouth? Fingers? His tailor-impressing dick?
She wanted to slug the bastard at this moment, but through gritted teeth said, The latter all but one time that time he used his mouth.
She saw him stiffen at that and he sneered Did the bastard take Viagra or something?
Not that I noticed and we didnt discuss it. In fact we didnt talk much at all. Now if you dont mind Im dead tired and Im going to sleep
I do mind you can spare me another couple of minutes. How many times did you take him in your mouth?
She held back a sigh and answered, Once.
Did you swallow like last time?
Jesus, Nik! Why are you doing this? Whats the point? You cant be enjoying this and I damn well know Im not
Well, Tasha, I dont much care if youre enjoying it since youve had so much of that already today I, however, have had to spend the day wondering what position my wifes body might be in at any given time and whether her bodyguard was buried to the hilt between the legs she spread wide for him or shooting down her throat the least you could do is humor me and indulge my curiosity
Are you really going to play the innocent victim? The aggrieved bystander to all this? You did this NIk YOU! All of it. I dont know why if I live to be 100 Ill never know. But as far back as LA you started tossing us together in wholly inappropriate situations and you are the one that insisted we do things in front of you and then do this movie. What, was I supposed to choose Pytka over this? Was it some great test that Ive failed, to see if I would consent to be terrified and tortured instead of the marginally better alternative that you also came up with? Would opting for torture with you have been better proof of my fidelity?
So like you to be such a drama queen. Must be the red hair. Yes, I did define the options. And right now I will confess a lack of clarity around my preferences. Maybe I did want you to choose Pytka, and not just because I like those activities but because it would have been choosing me
Well, let me be clear on this if the choice had been Pytka with John or a porn shoot with you, then you and I would have spent the day with Aldo Gioberti today. But that isnt a choice that you gave any of us now, is it? And its too late to go back now and on that note I AM going to bed. As she fled to the bathroom to get ready she realized that she had probably told a lie. She might even contemplate a dungeon trip with John as preferable to any intimacy with Nik. John had become her North Star, everything now oriented towards him. How could this end well? But she didnt have it in her to end it herself shed hang on through the crash and devastation which she knew had to come. Better than tearing her own heart out.
Chapter 40
The next week passed with a lingering sense of unease casting a pall over John, Natalie and Nik. The latter was largely sullen and though he slept next to Natalie her mercifully didnt seem inclined to touch her. At first she saw that as a blessing but then she wondered if it was all just building up to an explosion that had to come with her body being ground zero. She was on edge and she and John had very little private time to get into anything, to discuss things really be together.
Nik saw that while John and Natalie kept an appropriate distance, there seemed to be no animosity or intense discomfort between them. Their bond seemed to have survived all of this largely intact and he was furiously aware that he may have made a major miscalculation. Yes, John was now a highly involved player a major protagonist in this very adult drama but clearly Natalie still saw him as on her side and as much of a pawn in Niks games as she was. They were still squarely on the same side.
Eight nights after the shoot he was sequestered in his den, feeling a bit muddled from vodka. He couldnt stop glancing at his briefcase because in there was a copy of the movie. It had been delivered today for him. He felt a bolt of fury sear his stomach as he thought about its contents. Part of him wanted to see it. Most of him did not. But that small part was growing increasingly restive and demanding, especially with vodka-induced Dutch courage. Finally at 11pm, with of a bottle of vodka under his belt, Nik put the DVD in his computer and let it play.
He felt his anger build as he watched. Aldo had emphasized the sex and had pulled out as much of the emotion as he could, but there had been no hiding the desire John and Natalie had for each other. It was a palpable presence on screen. They werent awkward or stilted, but completely in sync as they brought each other to orgasm with unerring precision no matter which way they went about it. It was clear they reveled in each others touch and held nothing back, not even their sounds which echoed in Niks ears like a mocking indictment of his idiocy. He sat through the full damning hour while he polished off the rest of the vodka, but rather than dull his senses it acted as an accelerant for the flames of rage that were licking at his restraint. When he finally left his den and headed for his rooms there was nothing icy about Nik Kirov.
Natalie was brought out of her sleep by the feeling of hands tightening around her neck. She instinctively moved her own hands to them to pull them off but they were so large and strong. Her eyes focused and she saw it was Nik who was squeezing the life out of her, his features twisted in hateful anger.
Nik! she gasped out, but to little effect.
She dug her fingernails into his hands and he didnt seem to notice, so she finally had the presence of mind to tuck her knees in and then strike her feet out towards his midsection. She caught him with a strong enough kick to the stomach that he loosened his hold and grunted. Next he slapped her hard across the face as he yelled at the top of his lungs, You filthy whore! WHORE!!! He slapped her again and ripped her nightgown off her body, practically shredding it in the process. He began to grope her breasts hard, shouting, These are mine, MINE! How dare you let another man defile them you faithless bitch!
Natalie saw stars when he shoved two fingers inside her and she couldnt hold back the scream of pain and fear.
John had sprung out of bed when he heard Nik first scream at her and was already entering their bedroom when Natalie screamed. He launched himself at Nik, dragging him away from her and onto the floor, punching him in the face. He only stopped when he felt the cold metal of the gun under his chin and heard the unmistakable sound of a round being chambered.
Stand up, Maxwell. Stand UP!
John complied and Nik rose too, careful to keep the gun in place against John.
Nik! Natalie gasped.
Without taking his eyes from John, Nik snapped, Tasha, the worst thing you could possibly do right now is try to intercede on your lovers behalf. I promise you that, so shut the FUCK UP!
He was breathing heavily as he stared at John for a long moment.
So, Johnny boy this could be very interesting. I bet people would believe it if I said that I walked in on your trying to rape my wife and I had to put you down like the rutting dog you are what do you think?
John was doing his best to calm his heartbeat and keep his voice steady. Its your world, Nik. We just live in it.
Nik gave him an evil grin at that, Good of you to remember. Now sit over there he said as he gestured to the chair to the side of the bed. John had no choice but to do what hed been told and he didnt dare look at Natalie in case it would piss Nik off more. John had already figured out hed been drinking and had a perilous claim on his vaunted control.
You know, John it seems deeply ingrained in you to protect my wife such commitment to your job. Even willing to do the hard, hard work of fucking her to spare her from other fates. I watched your movie tonight and realized its not so fun as Id thought to watch another man fuck my wife. Not with the bitch enjoying it so much. You seem to care about her would you enjoy watching me pound into her? Hmmm why dont we see
At that John jumped up from the chair and Nik again leveled his gun at him. But then he placed it against Natalies temple as she lay on the bed. I will shoot her, John, if youre not a good boy
John took a deep breath and decided to call his bluff, Do you really expect me to believe youll shoot your wife? Honestly?
Hmmm, I guess youre right but I can cut her badly without killing her and with that he pulled out a stiletto and held it against her throat. So, lets recap a gun for you, and a knife for Natalie. Unless you both behave. Got it?
Natalie was shaking on the bed as this was playing out shed been convinced Nik was going to shoot John for a moment and she knew her heart her soul would never recover. She didnt care what he did to her, but John Nik stepped menacingly towards her and placed the gun and knife on the bed within easy reach. He opened his trousers and pushed them down along with his boxers, yanked Natalies legs open and reclaimed her in one vicious thrust. Natalie bit the insides of her cheeks she was not going to give Nik the satisfaction of a reaction. He continued to thrust in and out of her with powerful strokes and she just felt completely numb, which wasnt making Nik very happy.
What, am I not enough for you now, Tasha? Cant draw a reaction?
John had closed his eyes to block it all out, feeling like a coward, but afraid his eyes would well up with the tears he felt burning in his throat, and that would elate and encourage the bastard to do worse. The only solace he took was that Natalie was silentsurely that meant something.
John, open your eyes stop cheating. Open your eyes or the next sound youll hear will be Natalie screaming when I cut her!
He did and now it was his turn to bite the linings of his cheeks. The sight of him doing that to her and her taking it so quietly when he knew what it must be doing to her
Nik withdrew and glared down at Natalie. Tasha, this just isnt working for me. I cant forget what I saw what youve done with HIM But there is one place no ones ever been not even me youve never let me and Ive honored that, but too damn bad, Im your husband and your ass is mine literally. Its time I finally have it.
Natalie felt her blood run cold and she gasped, No, Nik, no!
Thats a word you dont get to use with me, Tasha!
He flipped her over and jerked her hips off the bed so she was on all fours in front of him. She squirmed and tried to break away, a look of terror on her face as she howled, Nik, no!
John jumped out of the chair and was halfway towards Nik when he picked up the knife and held it against Natalies neck. Tears were now streaming down her face, her breaths coming in frightened gasps that were quickly morphing into sobs. Please, Nik please, dont do this dont do thisplease!
Johns breath was labored as he stood there trying to figure out if there was a way to stop Nik before he could cut Natalie, but he didnt see how if it was the gun on him, hed risk it, but the knife at her throat
Nik looked down at his wife and he was a hairsbreadth away from making good on his heinous intent. He moved his hands to her hips and felt the shudders run through her, and then he shoved her roughly away and stepped back from the bed. He looked at John and said, You get this whore out of my bed right now RIGHT NOW! Take her upstairs with you. Tomorrow we will ALL make sure we are back to normal but right now I dont want to lay eyes on her or you. Now get the fuck out of my sight. Get HER out of my sight.
John moved quickly and lifted Natalie off the bed and carried her out of the room and up the spiral staircase. She was naked, shaking and still crying, but for now she was safe and she was with him. He carried her into the bathroom and, still holding her, ran a hot bath that he then gently placed her in, keeping hold of her hand. She was starting to calm now, her quaking subsiding at the welcoming touch of the warm water. He carefully washed her while she submitted completely to his touch, resting her head against his chest and neck and he leaned over the tub. He lifted her out of the tub and wrapped her in a towel, carrying her into the bedroom where he helped her into one of his shirts. Neither of them had said a word he didnt know exactly what to say, so he tried to communicate with the soft touch of his hands and the way he took care of her. Finally he pulled her into his arms in a tight hug which she returned.
Natalie what can I do, sweetheart, what do you need me to do?
What youre doing she said as she tightened her arms around him. He held her for a long while, pressing kisses into her hair, and then eased back.
Lets get you into bed he pulled back the covers and she stretched out.
Would you like something to drink?
She nodded and he softly rubbed her cheek and said, Ill be right back. He quickly returned with two tumblers half-full of whiskey. They sipped them slowly, savoring the warmth of the liquid as it made its way through their bodies. He could see she was very sleepy and he took the glass from her, putting it with his on the bedside table. They stretched out together and John pulled the covers up over them after snapping off the light.
Then they were wrapped around each other.
John, thank you for for coming down to try to save me
Im not sure I did much good, Natalie
You did. I think it made him stop he would have done more when he first started hitting me he was drunk and so furious. You slowed everything down, and he knew he had a witness I just dont understand. He made us do this and now
I think he realizes it didnt drive the wedge between us that hed hoped for and now hes left with the fact of what weve done together. I cant imagine sitting through a movie of my wife a movie like we made its no excuse, but I do think thats what set him off
They drifted off to sleep entwined around each other.
Downstairs Nik polished off another half bottle of vodka and passed out.
Natalie heard Nik stirring beside her and had to fight the urge to claw his eyes out but she didnt have the energy or capacity to anyway. She had barely slept at all since it was impossible to find a truly comfortable position to rest. Her entire body ached her skin stung in various places. Then there was her heart her soul damn it, if she could find a way to banish them from herself as Nik clearly had
Morning, Tasha. You stay in bed for a bit to rest, Im going to get showered and ready and then well head down for breakfast.
Im really not hungry.
That wasnt a request, Tasha. We are to have breakfast with Papa
She was still lying in bed when he came out of his dressing room in one of his many suits. He handed her a nightgown that was little more than a slip that fell to her mid-thighs and said, Put this on.
She looked at him in surprise and couldnt help the words that flew out of her mouth, Youre joking.
I assure you I am not. Put this on.
This is what you want me to wear down to breakfast with the way my body oh, I see. Thats the whole point. My walk of shame to appease your father so he can look at the proof that Ive been suitably reprimanded
Tasha, I would have thought that after last night you might realize a snotty tone and words are not advisable now put the damn nightgown on and lets go.
Natalie got up out of bed and had to steady herself against it as the pain shifted with the increased gravitational pull on her body. For a moment she truly doubted if shed be able to walk, but she took a few deep breaths and felt the pain recede a bit. She pulled the nightgown over her head and thought it wouldnt be all that much different if she decided to forgo it entirely, especially given its pale pink color. Yes, she would be showing off an awful lot this morning.
John had gotten to the dining room a few minutes before 8 and headed right for the coffee. He had hardly slept at all, repeatedly chased out of his sleep by dreams in which he could hear Natalie screaming but he couldnt find her. Maksim came in a moment later and looked similarly subdued and sober. They both turned to face Oleg when he walked in and sat down, waiting to be served and Marina, a long-time member of their staff jumped to do so. John and Maksim were fixing their coffee when a gasp from Marina caused them to turn towards the door where Natalie had just entered with Nik.
It was only Maksims iron grip on his forearm that stopped John from surging forward and as that instinct had come upon him he wasnt sure if he would have gone to Natalie or tackled Nik and beat him to death. Natalies eyes met his and he could see pain in them, and she could see his seemed to shatter and then she realized it was the effect of the moisture that had built in them she could tell he was biting the inside of his cheeks, too.
Everyone looked at her and she felt the weight of their stares as they catalogued the markings of her evening. John felt like he was standing on quicksand so deep was his shock it took away his feeling of rooted attachment to the earth. She had markings bruises and red marks that looked like welts on her arms, chest and legs and her lips looked bruised and swollen. But what rocked him to the core was that there were clear ligature marks around her neck and wrists. On one of his assignments overseas he had seen a prisoner after a CIA operative had finished questioning him, and that was Natalie reminded him of right now.
Oleg smiled broadly, Oh, Nik, Tasha, glad you could join us, please sit you, too, Maksim John
The three men stood until Natalie sat, and it was clear she was in pain as she did so. As Marina served them John could see her hands shake, and saw a tear course down each cheek. The only ones who ended up eating a thing were Nik and Oleg John could see that Maksim was as rattled as he was. All the while Oleg and Nik carried on idle business chatter until after 30 torturous minutes Nik put his napkin down.
Papa, I suppose we should head out now.
Then he turned to the others and said, Papa and I have a dinner meeting in Atlantic City this evening, and we will be staying there tonight. Natalie, you might want to spend the day relaxing perhaps a hot bath first and make sure you put some ointment on John can help
Natalie broke in, I was thinking Marina like she usually
Sorry, she has a lot to do to prepare for our big dinner party tomorrow John can handle it, Im sure
Oleg didnt seem to like that idea any more than Natalie did and said, Nik I am not sure thats appropriate
No worries, Papa. John is a total professional. And he and I have had a very candid conversation regarding my boundaries pertaining to Natalies body and his interaction with it nothing to worry about
With that, they were gone. Natalie sank back in her chair as if all the energy had gone out of her, and John was immediately on his feet and had her in his arms. Maksim had stood and with an emotional expression on his face said, Take care of her, John.
John nodded and rushed out of the room, carrying her upstairs as gently as possible while she rested her head in the crook of his neck. When he got in her bedroom he placed her carefully sitting on her bed, then he stood back.
OK, we are getting you out of here theyll be gone at least 24 hours so that will give us time to get away figure something out make some plans for the short and longer term. We cant take you home, but
John!
I have some friends but do you have a passport, because maybe we need to really go away away for a while
JOHN! she said in a weak shout which stopped him in his tracks.
What?
I cant leave
Cant -- Natalie you cant STAY look at you he beat the crap out of you
He didnt exactly beat me
John felt truly like hed stepped into an alternate universe. Didnt beat you? Have you SEEN yourself?! I can only imagine how badly you FEEL the effects
Natalie kept quiet for a few long moments and John could see that she was in pain, and he knew he needed to try to calm down because he was essentially haranguing her. Much like the night before, Natalie was weighing exactly how much to tell John how far into her nightmare did she want to bring him finally she whispered, Go open that cabinet in the corner.
John looked from her to it, and then slowly walked over, and when he opened it, it was just one more shock to add to the jolts that had already stunned his body. In the cabinet was a collection of.things that reminded him of what he had seen in the room from which theyd rescued Natalie in the dungeon. Johns blood had turned to ice water by the time he turned to face her.
She saw the shock the horror on his face, and she said gently, Come sit by me
He moved and sat next to her on the bed and they looked at each other for a long moment each dreading what would come next her telling it, him hearing it.
Remember I told you that I had only been to Pytka once before, with Nik, and that I had managed to make a devils bargain with him so Id never have to again?
John nodded and the flutter of his bowels told him what was coming next he just knew it.
This is my bargain. Periodically Nik has these I dont know what is the right thing to call them and I dont really careneeds? Desires? It was his idea to start the dungeon. Apparently he had dabbled in some of that stuff during his own undergraduate years, but stopped gave it up, until he came back here. I have been through a lot, but even so that one night in Pytka ranks as the worst night of my life and Im pretty sure always will. By the next morning I had packed my bags and I was going and I didnt even care at that moment about the risk to my family I figured they would just have to pay for extra security or maybe if I left the country they wouldnt be targeted Nik stopped me. He assured me that whether I was in the country or not whether my family had the best security money could buy that Oleg would find a way but we came to an agreement that was awful, but survivable. I had even told him I didnt care if he found another partner a mistress someone whod share his interests but damned if Nik doesnt have a few scruples, and one is that he will not be unfaithful to me, much as I wish he would so, occasionally, I have to submit to I have to submit. But this is the first time
She trailed off, looking at him for a moment and he asked softly, What?
This is the first time I have had to be put on display like that usually he lets me hide in here the first day after and then wear clothes that totally cover me up until Im until Im healed but this was really about Oleg appeasing Oleg. Too bad if I have to be completely humiliated and mortified again
He could hear the tears choking her voice and he gently moved his arms around her to draw her close. He kissed the top of her head and asked softly, What can I do, Natalie? How can I help? Please, dont be embarrassed, whatever you need what ever I can doand dont forget, Ive already seen you naked he tossed that last bit out in a desperate attempt to lighten things even a little bit, and she giggled into his chest. But keeping her face buried she said, Its just so humiliating I hate anyone to see
But I am your bodyguard, remember? Please, let me help youwhat does Marina normally do?
She pulled back to look at him and said, Well, a hot bath helps then she rubs some witch hazel or something on my welts to cool them then some sort of lotion with aloe its all inside
Then lets get to it
John
Natalie, I dont want to make you do anything you dont want honestly I dont but I would love to be here for you right now help even the littlest bit I could and if its just because of embarrassment
Its just to have you see
If you can bear it to be done to you, I can bear to see it
But
John cupped her face in his hands and asked, What tell me
I I dont want you to look at me differently see me differently
Natalie, when I look at you I see an incredibly beautiful woman inside and out whos also the strongest person Ive ever known
She smiled at him with tears in her eyes. Im not sure how I got so lucky for you to end up my bodyguard Ive had so little luck these past years I guess I was due...
As he hugged her for a moment he felt the now familiar spasm of guilt. He stood and lifted her off the bed, and in short order had her ensconced in a hot bubble bath, though he had to continue to bite his cheeks to keep from reacting to the marks he saw on the rest of her.
By the time her bath was over, Natalie was feeling a bit less self-conscious, even as John gently dried her skin. But when it came time for him to rub her entire body with witch hazel and lotion it just seemed like such an intimate, up-close thing John could sense the change in her and said, You know, back in college I spent some time as a masseuse, so I really am a professional on two fronts bodyguard and masseuse. To make this as comfortable as possible, I will use some of these big towels to drape you and just take it a bit at a time OK?
Natalie nodded, and he led her inside where she stretched out on the bed thankful that Nik must have arranged to have their sheets changed. She stretched out on her back and closed her eyes, and found herself actually enjoying Johns light touch as he applied the cooling witch hazel with cotton balls, and then rubbed in some lotion. He had left her breasts for last, but knew they needed some attention. They looked red her nipples a bit raw and again his gut twisted. But it was helping him at least as much as her to take care of her this way
As he moved the towel down he was struck by how incomprehensible it was that someone would WANT to do this to a beautiful woman like Natalie. To hurt her so badly, when a body like hers a person like her should only be touched in a way that would bring pleasure or comfort or both. He was suddenly taken by a powerful, unstoppable need to do that for her and before he even realized his intent he was bending down and he brought his mouth gently down to her inflamed nipple, lathing it with his tongue.
Natalies eyes had been closed but they flew open as she felt a soothing, pleasurable pressure against her right nipple, and a bolt of electricity in her core. Her stunned eyes met Johns who drew back in surprise at his own action.
Natalie, Im sorry Im
No, dont be that felt it felt amazing and she reached her hand out to take his. She wanted more, but didnt know how to askThey locked eyes for a moment and John caressed her face. Natalie do you trust me to touch you? To not hurt you?
She nodded, half-hypnotized by his words, his tone, his eyes.
I want to touch you where you hurt take some of it away, at least for a little bit I wont go too far
She could only nod, and then she closed her eyes in complete acquiescence. John felt a little nervous with anticipation himself as he looked at her and then removed the towels, taking in the slight shiver that ran through her body. Her nipples had hardened so he knew it wasnt out of fear, and was glad he wasnt the only one affected he was straining against the zipper of his pants.
Still standing beside the bed, he began to caress her entire body with just his fingertips and he could feel her quiver under his touch as her breathing became shallower. Then he began to place gentle kisses at key intervals along her arms, legs, stomach, chest, and neck, finally placing a soft kiss on her lips which deepened when she opened her mouth to him and moaned when his fingertips finally rubbed her nipples softly.
He surrendered her mouth so he could bring his back to her right nipple, where he spent considerable time while his hand gently kneaded her left breast. Then his hand and mouth swapped places.
Natalie felt lightheaded, and every movement of his tongue on her breasts was increasing the ache between her legs, where until he had begun to touch her had only felt sore. Now, as much as she knew it might hurt, she would have welcomed him inside her body She was gasping and softly moaning, and she had become a bit listless as her body craved moreas she arched her back and writhed around some. John stopped for a moment and looked at Natalie, feeling incredibly aroused some mission of comfort this was how had he even tried to con himself with that? As she writhed around her legs had fallen open a bit and he had to bite back a groan. She opened her eyes and he saw the desire in hers he knew there had to be boundaries, but he was ready to push some just a little bit
He claimed her mouth again and then kissed his way down her body. Then he moved down to the foot of the bed and climbed on it, positioning himself between her legs. Their eyes locked again, and then she closed hers, arching her neck in clear anticipation, her hips coming off the bed just slightly in an equally clear invitation.
When Natalie felt Johns mouth on the tender yet now moist flesh between her legs, she could not hold back her moan, or still the movement of her hips that writhed in reaction. He worked on the flesh between her foldspressed his tongue against the bundle of nerve endings, she thought she had never felt anything more amazing. Then she felt his strong tongue enter her carefully but firmly and she said John on a shuddered breath. That was all the encouragement he needed. He wanted to be inside her so badly he was so engorged that he actually wondered if the steel of him might split the skin that surrounded it but his manhood was going to have to live vicariously through his tongue.
Natalie forgot to breathe as she felt the tension, the ache build within her his mouth was devastating her and she would have given him anything he wanted or needed at that moment. She moved her hands to his hair as his cupped her ass to keep her in perfect position.
John could feel Natalie begin to contract around his tongue, and when he plunged it further into her body she convulsed forcefully, her whole body shaking as her orgasm moved through her. She had moved one of her forearms over her mouth to try to muffle her cries, and her back had arched as the bolt of pleasure had seized her body.
John moved up the bed beside her and took her into his arms, gently rubbing her arms and back until she had calmed some. Then he kissed her tenderly, but passionately and at length, finally pulling away to cover her with the sheet.
You need to get some sleep now
But
Sleep it will help.
Will you stay with me?
Im not going anywhere, Natalie. Go to sleep. He rubbed her face as she closed her eyes, and soon she had drifted off.
He stretched out on his back, his hands behind his head, as he willed his own body to calm. Then he, too, was asleep.
Chapter 22
When Natalie woke up, she was lying on her side and John was curled protectively around her in a spooning position. She still felt a little sore in places, but her pain was essentially just physical at this point. She no longer felt so broken. She was intensely aware of the fact that she was naked against Johns fully-clothed body, and that there was something strangely erotic to her about that, though she would have loved to feel his skin against hers. She felt herself flush as she remembered what he had done to her earlier, and if she had been physically up to it she might have tried to get him to cross every boundary be damned if they were in her marital bed or not. Serves Nik bloody right. In his sleep John pulled her even tighter and moved his hips a bit, and she could feel how hard he was as he pressed into her back. She turned around in his arms to face him, so she could bury her face in his neck, wanting as much contact with his warmth as she could get.
John stirred a bit at Natalies movements and woke up when he felt her hot breath against his neck. He pulled her a bit tighter against him and kissed the top of her head, and when she tilted her head to look at him he wasted no time in moving his mouth over hers to kiss her deeply. Her tongue met his stroke for stroke and the intensity of the kiss grew. He moved a hand down to the outer cheek of her ass and then under her thigh to carefully pull her leg over his hip, bringing her flush up against the erection that pushed painfully against his zipper. They both moaned at the contact.
He removed his mouth from hers for a moment to ask, Im not hurting you, am I?
She caressed his face and said, Not at all...
Soon they were kissing and softly grinding against each other as Natalies hands moved down from Johns lower back to cup his behind and draw him even closer to her. The fabric of his pants was a bit rough against the still sensitive flesh between her legs, but in this case it felt exquisite, not abusive.
John pulled his mouth away from hers, his breath coming in gasps, Natalie we have to stop or I wont be able to, and we cant.
Natalies eyes were as heated as his and she said, We cant but I can
She pulled back and reached her hands down to his belt, and John put his hands over hers, saying, Natalie
She knew he was trying to do the right thing, but his eyes, the pulse in his throat, the shallowness of his breath all of it told her want he really wanted and needed. Its my turn, John
Natalie pushed him so he was flat on his back, then undid his belt, button and zipper. She gripped the waistbands of his boxers and pants at the same time, and with a good tug had them completely off him with expert efficiency. When she saw his jutting manhood she knew exactly why Andrei the tailor had been impressed, and she felt a flood of arousal coat her walls. She had to fight every female instinct she had not to straddle him and sink down until he was buried inside her.
John saw the way Natalie looked at him, with such naked desire, that he, too, had to fight his own instincts to give her exactly what she wanted. Her desire-struck gaze on him made him engorge even more. She unconsciously licked her lips, and then almost like a cat was crawling towards him. She took firm hold of him and stroked him several times, and then her mouth was moving over him and didnt stop until she had taken him all in. His hips bucked and he felt his tip hit the back of her throat and he could not hold in the groan that vibrated from his throat and down his body. Her hot, wet mouth on him felt like heaven, and the suction of her tongue and slight nibble of her teeth upped the ante. She briefly set him free only so she could move her tongue up and down his length, around the tip, and then she claimed him again. When she tightened her hold by sucking hard on him, he completely lost it his orgasm coming as almost a complete surprise. He had felt it building, but this just catapulted him and he jutted his hips as her mouth remained locked on him and he thought his heart would stop when he hit the back of her throat again. He had grabbed a pillow to bury his moans into and shuddered for several long minutes as she licked him clean.
Natalie crawled up his body, kneeling between his spread legs and using her arms on either side of his head to brace herself while she lowered her upper body just enough so she could kiss him deeply. He moved his hands to her ass and pushed down with enough force that she was suddenly mashed against him, the small mound between her legs above her pelvic bone pressing against his lingering hardness. Their tongues battled and she could feel him getting incredibly hard again and then he was flipping them and in an instant she could feel him between her legs, so close to where she craved him. He pulled back and looked at her, his eyes dark with passion and then he took himself in hand and rubbed his hard tip gently but firmly up and down her wet slit, pleased with the gasps and then moans he was drawing out of her. He placed the head of his penis right at her opening and gasped, Natalie, if you werent hurt I would take you right now
And Id let youId probably beg you to
Sweetheart you wouldnt have to beg
With a shiver of reaction running through him, he moved away and pulled his pants and underwear on, wincing a bit at the feeling of constraint.
Natalie had remained where she was, on her back, her legs still splayed open, and she was panting in reaction.
Natalie, honey, you need to put some clothes on and we need to get out of this room, or I swear I will forget every good intention Ive ever had in my life
She nodded and finally looked at the clock, realizing it was after 1pm. Wow, we slept a good part of the day away
Among other things
She smiled at that. Should we go out and get some lunch?
You feel up to that?
Yes, if we walk at a slightly slower pace than we did during our walk yesterday.
Sounds great.
Natalie went to scoot off the bed and John pulled her close one more time for a deep kiss.
As Natalie went to get ready John sat down and put his head in his hands. What the hell was he doing? This morning he had been ready to chuck everything - the case, his job, his life to get her out of here. None of that had even entered into his thinking. Then he seduces her by touch, and now they had each given the other mind-blowing orgasms via oral sex. And they would have blown through every boundary if Natalie had not been physically out of commission.
He sat waiting for the guilt and recriminations to come the self-promises to do better but they never did. And now he knew he was in really big trouble.
Chapter 23
While John waited for Natalie to freshen up and get dressed, his eyes fell on the corner cabinet, and it hit him again what had gone on here last night he suddenly had to get out of this room. He couldnt go far, but he could at least head into the sitting room.
As long as he lived, he would be forever grateful for whatever force of the universe prompted him to move to the sitting room and even close the door to the bedroom behind him. Not two minutes later Nik walked into the suite. John felt a chill and a spine-weakening current of relief course through him when he realized how close they had come to getting caught in the act.
The two men locked eyes for a moment and Nik said, I forgot some papers in my office downstairs that we need for our AC meetings, so since I had to pop back in, I thought Id check how Natalie is did she sleep?
Yes, she did. Shes up now, though, I believe. We were going to head out for a walk and a bite of lunch
Thats probably a good idea look John, about last night this morning
John held his hand up and said, It might be better if we just dont talk about it.
Nik looked closely at him and said, Youre probably right. Better to move past it
Agreed. But what the semi-juvenile boy and the still furious man within John really wanted to say was FYI, a few hours ago I was in your bed and had my tongue buried between your wifes legs and she screamed my name while she came oh, and less that a half hour ago she just gave me the best BJ Ive ever had in my life! But, of course, he didnt.
Natalie had come out of her dressing room, ready to go, and was surprised that John was not in the bedroom. She headed towards the sitting room and then stopped dead when she recognized Niks voice. Her blood ran cold as she realized what he could have walked in on. What was he doing home?! She took a few deep breaths to steady her nerves, opened the door and stepped into the sitting room.
Nik looked at her for a long moment and said, Good to see you up and around. I had to come back to pick up something in my office, and thought Id check in on you. I see youre finein good hands.
Im fine.
Good, then. Well, I must go. Well be home well in advance of tomorrows dinner party likely just after lunch. By the way you can pick out your own outfit for tomorrow night whatever will make you comfortable.
Natalie just nodded at the significant concession on his part he must feel a twinge of something about what he did. Maybe for trotting her down to breakfast practically naked so Oleg could get off. Without another word, he was gone.
John and Natalie said nothing for a full minute and then they exhaled sharply.
Natalie
I know
We cant we were reckless, and it was my fault this could have been a disaster
I know, but it wasnt your fault I was right there with you
Natalie, I would never forgive myself if something happened to you if you were hurt by Nikbecause I couldnt control myself. I dont feel. Im not just youre not just a job to me I I care about you. But I am supposed to keep you out of harms way, not toss you in its arms
Natalie walked closer to John and took one of his hands in hers. I feel a connection to you this wasnt just you your fault. You didnt make me do anything I didnt want to do, and I pushed it even further just before. It seems we do OK until something crazy happens, and we lose our, our
Control.
Yes.
Natalie, at the end of the day we just have to keep reminding ourselves that no matter how much we might wish it different, you are married to Nik who would not take your betrayal lightly and I am supposed to be a professional keeping you safe. Ive got to stop acting like some combination of adolescent school boy and dirty old man around you.
Natalie laughed a little at that. It kept her from focusing on her real feelings because while she knew every reason why they couldnt let this happen again, she couldnt forget how he made her feel and not just physically. She felt so safe and cared for, and like a real person a real woman with him. Not some dress-up doll prop. It also kept her from analyzing his words, which seemed to suggest that he, too, wished it could be different.
John was quiet also because he was struck by the twinge in his gut at the thought of just being professional with her but then again, just because they couldnt be physical with each other didnt mean they couldnt be friends on some level
They went to lunch, came back and played cards with Maksim who was sweetly solicitous of Natalie, and she was sure hed let her win a hand or two as some sort of recompense for her devastating night and morning. After dinner they played more poker, and by 8pm Natalie was fading. Maksim looked at her and said gently, Miss Natalie, you look very tired why dont you retire for the evening, youll be able to get a great nights sleep Nik isnt due back until tomorrow afternoon and all the dinner party details are well in hand
Natalie and John could feel the subtext in Maksims words he missed nothing in this household, nothing.
I think I will John, you dont have to turn in just yet, Ill be fine to just walk upstairs. Why dont you stay and play a few more hands with Maksim?
John nodded and the two men poured a shot of vodka and played. John was aware of the burly Russians gaze falling on him regularly and got the feeling he might have something on his mind, but John was perfectly willing to wait and see.
John, you have been a good addition here for Miss Natalies sake. She has never had someone like you maybe its because you are one of her own. Not Russian. Not a part of, well, us. Its good for her. To have someone first and foremost on her side. It also holds some inherent dangers. You two drawing close togetherI applaud that on many levels. She needs and deserves a friend. But it can be dangerous territory, these friendships between men and women in situations of danger and emotion. Just be careful. If Nik ever caught well, just be careful. You dont want him to ever catch anything.
I understand. John really didnt have much else he could say. It was strange because it seemed clear that Maksims major worry was them getting caught doing something, not that they might do that something. That he found very interesting. And he also saw the inherent dangers, because if the head of security had just given his tacit approval if he was implying hed turn a blind eye well Maksims watchful eye had certainly been an important consideration and bolster to Johns control around Natalie. If that wasnt an impediment. He almost wished this black and white area had not become so fuzzily gray. He would lose himself in the gray. Natalies life and his own depended on him being sharp and focused. Hed regain that briefly and then lose that ground with the next crazy twist. Like now. He had been suitably chastened by the close call with Nik. His mind was still running that over in his head. But other internal precincts were buzzing with the notion that Maksim may just have given him a subtle free pass. He had to pretend that hadnt happened. He had to. He had to.
Chapter 24
John and Natalie both slept like the dead that night, having had little rest the night before, not to mention the emotional toll that had been taken by Natalies discipline session her having to endure it, of course, and John having to sit outside her door and do nothing in response to her screams.
Natalie spent the day working with the staff on final decisions for the evenings dinner while Maksim and John discussed security for an up-coming trip. In ten days Natalie was heading to Chicago for two promotional events for Kirov Black Vodka without Nik. The latter had a meeting in LA and then had to be back in New York for other obligations. John and Natalie would be dispatched with two additional soldiers in their party and that was it. Maksim had arranged for John and Natalie to stay in the Peninsula Suite at the luxury Peninsula Hotel in Chicago. It was a 3,000 square foot space on the top floor of the hotel, with everything from Jacuzzis to a grand piano in the formal living room. While it only had one master suite, there were adjoining rooms that could be made part of it, and one would be for John. For two days and one night John and Natalie would essentially be alone. He had to put that thought aside.
John was given the night off since there were only going to be eight guests and everything was to remain within the confines of the well-protected apartment. Before he headed out he went to check in on Natalie she was alone in her suite since Nik had already gotten ready and was in his den working on some thing or another. He knocked on the door and entered when she called out to do so.
When he walked in he stopped to look at her and couldnt keep the appreciation out of his eyes. Not surprisingly, she looked beautiful, even though virtually every part of her was covered in order to hide the remnants of the other night good thing it was still cool enough for turtlenecks, he supposed. She had on midnight blue silk wide-leg pajama-style pants and a matching cashmere turtleneck tunic that fell below her hips. It was festooned with Swarovski crystals set individually in the lush fabric, and reminded him of a starry night sky.
Natalie smiled at him, blushing a bit under his scrutiny, and was struck by the difference in the way he was looking at her now, and the way Nik almost always did. John was looking at her with appreciation liking what he saw, but still respectful. She always felt like Nik was inspecting her like she was some piece of property or a pedigree poodle.
You look pretty, Natalie.
Thanks, John. Im sure our guests will think something is seriously wrong with me theyll never have seen me with this many clothes on before, she smiled wryly. So, what are you doing with yourself this evening Im sure it will be an incredible relief to get away from here for a bit.
I havent given it much thought. Maybe a movie maybe just sit somewhere and read a book walk around
You dont have any friends in the city?
Havent really been around here much, so no. No one Id call at the last minute to get together anyway. By the way even though I am so tightly planned they laughed, Is there anything you need me to do or pick up for you while Im out?
Actually well, its a bit out of the way
What, Natalie really, I have all the time.
Im meeting Nell tomorrow afternoon, and I always bring her a box of her favorite chocolates. With everything, I havent had time to get them and it will be a push to get down there between the visit to the hospital and my time to meet her
Id be happy to remind me again where you get them?
MarieBelle down on Broome Street. Just the four-piece box she hates me, and loves me, for giving her even that many she cant resist.
Got it. OK, well, Ill see you later.
Bye John.
John headed down to Broome Street first to ensure he got that errand taken care of, and then he popped into a nearby bar and grill for a burger and a beer. A beer felt great after all the vodka hed been quaffing, though that wasnt exactly terrible. He knew he should find a phone and call Chase. He didnt even need to be all that clandestine about it since he his gut told him that he could trust Maksim and more importantly that Maksim trusted him so he knew he wasnt being followed or under observation. But he just didnt want to. It wasnt like he had anything to report. His job was to sit and wait for the extraction call. And he had no desire to share any of what had gone on. The thought of Natalies misery being parsed out in some clinical fashion he laughed at himself over his not wanting to betray her in that regard wasnt his whole existence in her home a form of betrayal?
John decided to start walking back towards the apartment even though it was miles away. He knew hed probably grab a cab eventually, but he needed the movement. He couldnt fathom sitting still in a movie he felt listless. And in with a bolt of clarity he realized why. He missed her. Damn it he missed being with Natalie. That wasnt good. It was true, but not good. He walked faster, harder, challenging his breathing.
Natalie sat at Niks right hand he, of course, was at the head of the table, with Oleg at the other. They were entertaining four couples, all Russian associates and their wives. Natalie knew two of the women pretty well and was able to keep up a friendly conversation on a wide range of largely superficial topics. Several times she found herself looking to meet Johns eyes, only to remember he wasnt there. It was approaching three months since hed walked into this place. A while, but still such a short amount of time for her to feel a bond with him, for her to have trusted him with some of her worst and most humiliating secrets. He had borne witness to some of it and did not judge her he supported her. How much she relied on that support, missed seeing him across from her, jarred her, yet she had long since stopped paying any attention to the alarm bells this set off in fact she just kept hitting the proverbial snooze button so she could roll back into this warm sleep of denial. She wouldnt yet think of what it would be like when he left. She had survived this place by taking one day at a time and not borrowing trouble not letting herself fear what was to come. Every day of these past five years shed known with a certainty that trouble and pain would come so why infect a decent day with thoughts and fears about it?
At about 11pm, the women were all bundled into a fleet of Town Cars to be taken home, while the men were all heading towards a drawing room for drinks, cigars, and more discussions. Natalie was finally free and she returned to her rooms with relief. The first thing she noticed when she walked in was a bad from MarieBelle sitting on the coffee table. She smiled and then felt a little foolish that such a gesture warmed her heart. Her gaze slid to the spiral staircase and she took a half-step in its direction before her brain engaged. What was that word? Oh yes, control. Especially since Nik was in the house.
John heard some movement down below and soon realized it was just Natalie only her light footsteps were detectable. He found himself looking at the spiral staircase and had to will himself not to use it. To what end to wish her a stilted good night because there was so much more he wanted
John awoke at 2am, realizing he had heard additional noises from downstairs clearly Nik had finally come to bed. John held his breath as he waited for any sign that Nik was going to demand his husbandly rights from Natalie surely hed give her a break, given what hed done to her finally after several long minutes it was clear Nik was just interested in sleep. John knew he couldnt have taken any action, but his stomach, his stomach couldnt take any more right now
Chapter 25
The next ten days flew by in a decidedly ordinary fashion, which made them feel unusual. Nik and Oleg to a lesser extent seemed mired in business dealings, more so than usual. Of course, John wondered if this was the build up to whatever big thing would happen and then require the extraction of the Directors secret asset. But the big thing looming for John and Natalie was their trip to Chicago, and a certain tension had arisen in each of them between them.
They had been scrupulous in their self-control with the exception of a few times when they would look at each other intently, and at some length, their eyes clouded with memories and desires. But they pulled themselves back from the brink. Often these moments arose when John took Natalies arm, or put a protective one around her the normal course of his job, but it would trigger an abnormal response in the context of a bodyguard-subject relationship. The obvious challenge being that it was a normal response between John and Natalie.
The daily trappings and people who made up life in the Kirov household helped them remain in check even retreat into normalcy but starting tomorrow, they would be cut loose from most of that and completely able to manage around the minor pieces of that life that were coming with them. They would have nothing but their own internal governors which had proven decidedly untrustworthy and the most worrisome part of all was they didnt really seem to care or at least not for the right, or more importantly safe, reasons.
By two the next afternoon John, Natalie, Anton and Pavel were on a Kirov jet bound for Chicago. It wasnt the larger one with the bedroom Nik had claimed that for his transcontinental flight but it was luxuriously appointed nonetheless. John and Natalie sat together, across a table from one another as they went over her schedule. They would have just enough time to check into the hotel and get showered and changed, and then head to the main event. Kirov was hosting a private dinner for movers and shakers, at Charlie Trotters, a true institution of Chicagos fine dining scene, and then a large party at Crobar, one of the most popular clubs in town. By 11pm Natalie would be free to leave the party, even though it would continue on for hours after that. Then, nothing until a luncheon for major distributors at Ambria, followed by the flight home. It was that space of time 11pm until 11am that was weighing on themtoying with them. Their eyes kept meeting over the paperwork and with each occurrence tension was morphing into intensity and then to out-right heat.
Natalie felt her body hum with an anticipation that was tempered by a frisson of fear. The fear was two-fold because she felt her boundaries, her very resolve slipping, and in turn she feared the consequences of that. Then she corrected herself because her boundaries and resolve werent slipping, they were non-existent. She had left them back in New York and it was admitting that which made her blood feel heated under her skin.
John was having his own reactions and they were tracking quite closely with Natalies. All he wanted now was to get her alone and he knew he had no intention of remaining in control. The least he could do is admit that to himself and not act as if it simply snapped at the last minute in some dishonest ruse he would play with himself. The least he could do was take full, clear-eyed ownership of his intentions. The fire in Natalies eyes which didnt shy away from his, and the slight flush on her cheeks and neck, told him all he needed to know about how much resistance hed get from her, and he felt a tightening in his groin at that realization.
By the time John and Natalie were in the hotel elevator heading to their suite Anton and Pavel had to take a different elevator to theirs the tension was thick and John was flexing his fingers repeatedly because they were itching to touch her. Even so, he debated the wisdom of succumbing until they were back here for the evening because they had so little time to get ready. They werent alone at that moment two bell-boys were assisting them and it seemed to take forever until they had placed Natalies bags in the master suite and Johns in his adjoining room. John tipped them generously and shut the door firmly behind them, pushing the security lever across. He turned around and faced Natalie, their eyes now communicating a naked desire without an ounce of reservation.
John quickly closed the distance between them and their mouths collided in a hot, open-mouthed display of raw passion, their arms banding tightly around each other. There was nothing stolen or tentative about their kiss, it was the unbridled deep kiss of lovers. By the time they drew back they were both gasping for breath and both were trembling.
John cupped Natalies face in both hands and kissed her again, this time more gently. Natalie Natalie I want you so much.but I want to do this rightlater, when we get back, and I can make love to you all night
Natalie nodded, but then wound both her hands into his hair to pull him in for another heart-stopping kiss. Then she stepped out of his embrace, clearly a bit shaken by their encounter, and retreated to get ready.
Natalie had on a black silk two-piece outfit flared skirt that fell a few inches above her knee, and a sleeveless blouse with a stand-up collar and large Swarovski crystals as buttons, which she wore untucked as designed. She wore a necklace that looked like a variation of a tennis bracelet and large diamond stud earrings, plus black velvet pumps. When she came out of her room she found John waiting for her in the large living room, dressed in a black suit and crisp white shirt. He looked incredible, and she felt her body responding to the look in his eye.
You ready, Natalie? he asked with a voice at least a half-step lower than normal.
Yes, lets get this over with.
As she went to pass him she stopped for a second and whispered in his ear, I think its only fair to warn you, that I decided not to bother with panties tonight so I might need extra protection she said this practically with a purr and John felt himself harden even more than he already was.
John smiled seductively at Natalie and said, Oh really well, perhaps I need to confirm that In two seconds she was pinned against the door and Johns hands were under her skirt, gripping her bare ass hard. You are telling the truth he said against her mouth, which had surrendered a moan the moment he gripped her behind. They kissed heatedly for a minute and then John withdrew, removing his hands from her and stepping a foot away. Her eyes now half-closed with desire, Natalie reached a shaky hand up and wiped her lipstick off Johns mouth with her thumb.
The evening passed with agonizing slowness, though Natalie did a great job representing the house of Kirov, entertaining key people, mingling, etc. John was never away from her but they were the souls of discretion and no one would have detected anything but a professional relationship between them. But each was dying to get back to the suite and to finally let go At 11pm Natalie and John left Crobar and he told Anton and Pavel they were free to stay for a bit, as long as they were in good shape for tomorrows assignment. They sat close to each other in the limo, their eyes locking constantly. They managed to keep it together in the elevator since it most certainly had cameras.
As soon as the door closed behind them John swept Natalie up in his arms and tossed her unceremoniously down on the couch, falling on top of her. Their mouths opened against each other so their tongues could meld while their hands and bodies writhed and groped until they found an ideal position Johns hips lodged between Natalies open, bent legs, her skirt riding up her thighs dangerously. As they kissed, Natalie moaned into Johns mouth at the sensation of his hardness pressing through his pants and onto her naked moist flesh, and she moved her hands down his back and to his ass so she could grab him tighter against her. They rocked against each other as their kiss grew more intense.
They had to part to breathe for a moment and John took that opportunity to smooth Natalies hair back from her face and ask softly, Natalie, are you sure? Are you sure you want this?
I want you, John. I want you
John moved his right hand down between their bodies and slowly moved two fingers inside Natalies body, noting her reaction play across her face feeling it as her body clenched around his fingers. You are so wet, Natalie
She bucked her hips, her legs widening, as she gasped at his touch. She wanted more needed more so gathering a few wits about her she moved her hands to his belt and with motivated efficiency had his belt and pants open, her hand inside his boxers so she could hold him tightly. He was so thick, so hard, she couldnt fully encircle him within her grip. Now it was his turn to moan and the heat between them increased ten-fold. Their mouths merged again and Natalie moved both hands inside the band of his boxers so she could push them down his body, along with his pants. When they were down around his ankles he pulled his mouth away and positioned himself so the hard, thick head of his manhood was pressing just inside her drenched opening. Before he could push further the security intercom interrupted.
Announcing that Mr. Nik Kirov is on his way up.
John and Natalie froze for a moment, their eyes locking in shock. John recovered in a second and was about to move off her when she moved her hands to his backside to stop him.
Please John just for a second a moment I need to feel you I need to know you...
Knowing it was sheer madness, but incapable of denying her himself at this point, John claimed her body in one decisive thrust, not having the time or control to be gentle. He could feel her resist him and then shift to make room for him and he had to concentrate on his breathing so he wouldnt cum as he felt how tight, hot and wet she was for him. Her neck arched as she gasped, but her eyes remained locked on his, though he could swear they had become a deeper blue as he watched. When he was buried to the hilt he leaned his mouth down to kiss her deeply, feeling her clench around him. Then he pulled back and wiped away a tear from her cheek it had escaped from the pools of them that had gathered in her eyes.
Natalie, am I hurting you?
NoGod no
I have to we have to
I know. What the hell is Nik doing here?!
John quickly removed himself from Natalie and when he stood he reached down to help her to her feet. I dont know but we cant worry about that now. Go inside to your room grab a book or somethingIll tell Nik we just got in thats basically true
Natalie hurried inside while John fixed his clothes and flipped on the television, settling on a repeat of Law & Order, SVU. He was trying to steady his nerves. He didnt have time to think about how it had felt to be inside her not with her husband probably within three floors of them now, if he timed the elevator right. By the time Nik walked in the door, John looked like he had been ensconced on the couch comfortably for a while. He heard Niks keycard in the door, and then there he was.
Hey, Nik. Welcome to Chicago. This is a surprise.
It was for me, too. I was on my way back from LA to New York, and as we were approaching the Midwest I realized that I actually dont have to be in New York until about noon tomorrow, so I figured, why not? How was Natalie this evening?
She did great. At the dinner and the club. We just got in a little bit ago she seemed tired so Im not sure if shes already asleep or maybe reading a bit first
Great well, thanks as always for keeping her safe. I will go see her I may not see you before I head out in the morning have a good night.
Natalie had fled to the bedroom with reaction to Johns presence in her body coursing through her. It wasnt enough, but it had felt so right so amazing. She was craving more even as her husband was literally in the building and about to walk in the door. What the hell was he doing here?! She willed herself to calm down as she busied herself pulling out her nightgown, placing a few magazines on the bed all the while feeling the tremors in her core as her flesh remembered Johns presence and clamored for more.
Chapter 26
Natalie held her breath when she heard the door opening and turned to face Nik with what she hoped was a bland expression on her face. He met her eyes when he walked in the door and said, I heard you were good tonight.
Natalie said nothing for a second because her being good tonight had several potential meanings and connotations given her most recent reality. Was she good as in a good wife when she had begged another man to enter her body so she might know him? When she was lying with that man as his lover, was she good at that, with him? She settled on the safest and most likely meaning and responded, Well, the event was very well planned, so it was straightforward. But it went smoothly and it was an enjoyable evening for all.
Good.
Did some urgent meeting come up here for you tomorrow? Or did your New York meeting get canceled?
Neither. I was flying back from LA and realized that we werent that far from Chicago, and that I could pop in to see you spend the night and if I headed out early tomorrow morning Id have no trouble making my meeting back home.
Oh.
Is it that surprising that Id want to see my wife?
No, not at all
Nik walked over to her and reached a hand out to caress a line down her cheek and neck and she swallowed hard, not able to help the slight tremor that went through her. She feared he might figure her out she feared he might have already and was here to extract justice for her transgressions.
Nik watched and felt her reaction and looked at her closely. Natalie could feel his eyes on her and was afraid to meet his gaze and see what fate awaited her, but she finally did it anyway and was surprised. His eyes werent cold and stormy they werent beset with the flinty determination typical when he was bringing her to heel. They were almost gentle, as was his tone when he said, Im not going to hurt you tonight, NatalieIm not here to hurt you
He leaned down to claim her mouth in a kiss that was a blend of passion and tenderness as if to underline that assertion, and she knew that except for a few rare exceptions she had not experienced such a kiss from him in more than five years. She thought shed been prepared for anything he was going to do. She was not. When she felt his hands begin to move down her body, she stiffened a bit in a moment he would realize she wasnt wearing panties, and that would raise all sorts of questions. She pulled back and managed a small smile. Nik, let me just get freshened up a bitready for bed
He nodded and she stepped away with relief, fleeing into the large master bathroom. To say she was confused was an understatement. She didnt know what was going on with him and she couldnt quite trust well trust at all, frankly this version of Nik. Surely hed soon revert to form. But regardless of which Nik ended up sharing her bed tonight, could she pull it off? Would he somehow know? She could still feel Johns presence, yet very soon Nik but she had no choice. She quickly brushed her teeth, washed her face among other strategic locations and threw her short ice-blue silk nightgown over her head. Taking a deep breath she went back into the bedroom.
Nik was already in bed, obviously naked. When he saw her he looked at her for a long moment and said, You look lovely, Natalie, then he held back the covers indicating that she should join him. Natalie climbed into bed and as she did so Nik turned on his left side, propping his head up on his hand. Natalie lay on her right side to face him, though she put her head down on her pillow. She waited for him to say something or make the first move, because she was at a loss to do so.
Its nice to be here somewhere different. Away from from everything. From New York the apartment family Tell me, Natalie. Do you ever wish you could get away?
Natalie said nothing as a current of dread slowly flowed through her. She had no idea how to answer his question or what had prompted it. Nik reached a hand out to push her hair back from her eyes and she flinched almost imperceptibly almost.
Nik drew his hand back and looked at her, an odd expression on his face. Its come to this, has it? You are too afraid of possible repercussions to answer my question you shrink from my touchthats my doing, I know. But, Natalie, I meant what I said Im not going to hurt you
He reached for a switch that turned off most of the lights, except for a small canister lamp on the floor behind the chair in the corner that merely enhanced the glow of the full moon and city lights coming through the large windows. Then he kissed her and removed her nightgown from her body.
Nik proceeded to make love to Natalie into the early morning hours. The first time she was still tentative and apprehensive, retreating into the shell she had inhabited for the past five years when shed had to endure and ultimately respond to some degree to his touch. But as he held her after that first time as shed looked into his eyes she was bewildered, because she was looking at her Nik the man she had married. Maybe it was just the light of the moon, but his eyes were the ones shed fallen in love with. His touch, his sounds, his taste, his smell it was as if his body, his essence, had been rid of the fetid air and claim of the Kirov apartment, yielding the man he had been when they had lived in Llanview. Natalie was seduced back to her past and became fully immersed in his touch in their lovemaking she had no need to trick her body into responding, since Nik was drawing the amazing reactions out of her she was helpless to do anything but respond.
When they were finally done, while her body was still quivering from her last incredible release, she began to cry and he held her close while she did, trying to comfort her. Then he whispered against her head in a voice that held emotion, I remember, too, Natalie I remember too. But its too late, I know. We cant go back, only forward which means more of what has been but tonight just sleep, Natalie. Sleep.
Tears were still slipping down Natalies cheeks as she drifted off, her head on Niks chest, his arms tightly around her again a first in five years. When she woke the next morning, he was gone. But beside her on the pillow was a flower he had taken from one of the many arrangements in the room, and she felt fresh tears. In the first years of their relationship and marriage pre-New York that had been his regular habit. She lay back in bed trying to pull herself together but she was truly at sea. What had happened last night? Why? He had been as loving as she had ever remembered him being and that stirred considerable anger in her that competed with all the other feelings, not all of which she could name. If he was still capable of that, then how could he do the things he had done to her these past five years how could he hurt her, debase her, literally torture her? Last night, having the old Nik briefly reassert himself somehow made it all worse yet at this moment, her body remembered how hed made love to her all through the night even as she wondered if it was all just another master-stroke in his ongoing manipulation and control of her. Yes, it was the cold light of day and she couldnt help being suspicious of him but then she thought of his eyes, his touch, his smell he HAD been her Nik she was well and truly thrown.
John waited in the living room for her and he was in as foul a mood as he had ever been in his life. A fundamental lack of sleep didnt help, but the reason for that lack was what had him seeing red. He had known to prepare himself for what he might hear for the fact that Nik was going to have sex with his wife. He had even felt a badly for Natalie. But it eventually became clear that something was different he had had the pleasure of hearing many of their intimate moments and last night, early this morning bore no resemblance, because he heard a whole new Natalie as she cried out Niks name over and over in the throes of passion. It had made his blood boil and his stomach churn. He was furious, jealous, he felt almost betrayed. Had he missed something? Was she, in the end, a more willing participant in this twisted drama than hed thought? How could she go from begging him to take her to calling out Niks name that way? A way she had called out his name the times she had cum against him and around his fingers and his tongue
When Natalie came out of her room, dressed in a stylish yet conservative pantsuit, they stared at each other for a long, uncomfortable moment. John could see that Natalie almost looked guilty when she looked at him which underlined exactly how much of a willing participant she had been this had not been the typical case of just getting through it. The spike of anger this caused in John loosened his tongue.
Well, Im glad at least one of us got off last night and spectacularly and repeatedly from the sounds of it.
John
What, Natalie? Thats what happened, right? I mean, we were going to do that for each other, but then a change of plans, right. Out with John, in with Nik.
Natalie could feel herself trembling she was upset and angry. She understood why John was upset, but what was she supposed to do?
Nothing to say for yourself, Natalie? he said in an acid tone.
Now she was mostly pissed. What am I supposed to say? What WAS I supposed to say sorry Nik, but I was just about to fuck John and I cant upset him by sleeping with my husband
Johns jaws clenched and he said, Your husband? Your husband?
What
Thats the first time youve ever referred to him as that in fact I seem to remember that when Id pointed out your very obvious avoidance of that word, you told me that for you your husband had died the same week as his brother all very dramatic and poignant, but now all of a sudden hes your husband again? Wow, he must have been a complete stud last night if he has you thinking of him as your husband again. One great night of incredible fucking just erases all those other nights, huh? Well, this is an important reminder for me. Youre right. Whether you typically claim him or not, Nik is your husband. Im just the hired help with a job to do. Speaking of, weve got to get going now or well be late.
Natalie fought back the tears that now threatened to spill. She was so hurt at the way he spoke to herhis tone of voice and the look in his eye. He had never been anything but supportive and gentle with her but she could also see the hurt in his eyes, hear it in his voice, even though he tried to mask it with anger. So, she also felt incredible guilt almost as if she had cheated on him, because that seemed to be how he felt. This was an impossible situation. What had made her think she could or should start an outright affair with John while she was bound for life to Nik?
Natalie was able to throw herself into her hostess duties and then sank back into the limo for the drive to the airport. She and John had said nothing more than was absolutely necessary to keep the logistics of the event and her security clicking along. They sat next to each other on the plane, more out of habit but also not wanting to raise any eyebrows.
John had calmed down by then and now just felt badly. What had he expected her to do? And if for whatever reason Nik had actually treated her in a way well, if it had been a good experience for her rather than what she typically had to endure, should he begrudge her that? But there were hard truths in some of his words and they weighed him down like a cold stone. Nik was her husband, and he was just the hired help. Worse, he was masquerading as the hired help, and was actually an FBI agent who was, at the end of the day, playing Natalie. Yet he had gone to Chicago with the clear-eyed intention of taking things to an entirely new and dangerous place with Natalie. It didnt matter that she was more than willing he needed to find his control and keep it.
As John looked at Natalie he saw what he had seen since she had first come out of her room an undercurrent of profound sadness. He wondered what, besides the obvious, had happened in that room. He reached down and grabbed her hand in her lap, out of view from everyone else. She turned her head to look at him and he sucked in a breath at the emotion in her eyes. Im sorry, Natalie I was so out of line
Not entirely, John this it was a difficult situation not at all as I had planned
Natalie did he hurt you? he asked softly.
Natalie looked into his eyes and saw that the anger was totally gone, and she wanted to be honest with him she had told him the truth about so much already. Yes he hurt my heart, and I didnt think that was even a possibility any more
As John and Natalie walked into the apartment they bumped into Nik who was on his way to his den. He looked at them and gave them a half-smile that didnt reach his eyes. Ah, our travelers are back. You can give me a full report over dinner, right now I have a call to make then he was walking down the hall.
Natalie had looked closely at him as he had stood there and for a moment almost doubted that last night had been anything more than a dream. He was back to being his normally cold self, and every trace of her Nik had again vanished. John sensed the subtle transformation in her. She had seemed vulnerable and exposed all day, but almost before his eyes her steely resolve gathered around her.
Lets go get ready for dinner, she said, and began heading up the stairs.
Chapter 27
Over the next two weeks John and Natalie managed to regain their footing and grew closer, though except for longing looks every now and again, they didnt cross any lines. Still, their bond strengthened as they went through lifes mundane moments which were occasionally punctuated by Kirov bashes and dinners. Spring was in the air, and a few weeks down the road their schedules would get a lot busier with a new season of promotional parties and events for many Kirov brands. John had briefly connected with Chase and there was no real news just that things were likely to break somewhere at the 4-5 month mark, though it could slide to the sixth.
Chicago had been a sobering experience for both of them. They had been so focused on their mission to finally bed each other that they hadnt given a thought to what would come after their brief moments out from under the Kirov roof. Would they truly have risked a full-blown affair under that roof? And since that was a long shot, exactly how could they have gone back to their more typical relationship? That was difficult enough with the memory of Johns single thrust of possession, when he had come to rest deep inside Natalie, who welcomed and conformed to him as if she had been made for him. Later it had occurred to him that, besides Nik, he was the only other man to ever have known her in that way, and that stirred something in his blood which was dangerous and compelling, and took all of his effort to contain.
John had noticed that Nik and Natalie were interacting with the aloofness he had grown used to, and it seemed that whatever rapprochement had occurred in Chicago had been left there. That was made all the more clear when he heard the sounds coming from below when Nik would claim his wife. Natalie was not crying out in unrestrained passion she was not the participant she had been that one night. He had remembered feeling guilty at his reaction to that night, and that maybe he should have felt glad for her that for once it hadnt been a difficult experience but the first time hed heard them after Chicago had been a dark night of the soul for him, because he couldnt deny that he was glad she wasnt enjoying it. Add yet another sad self-discovery to the list he was never going to be quite the same after this case. To an extent it was that way after every assignment they all wrote on you to some extent. But this this was finding deeper more remote and more vulnerable places in which to mark him. Everything he thought he knew and was it was all being called into question.
Natalie had spent the day visiting the children at St. Vincents and then had met Nell, this time for a couple of glasses of wine. John had long since been invited to join them and he laughed as they told stories on each other from their college days. Sometimes hed sense Nells eyes dwelling on him a little bit because she knew Natalie exceptionally well, and he knew she could sense their closeness.
At 6pm they were walking in the front door of the apartment with a plan to freshen up for dinner which was served every night at 7pm. They looked up to see Nik swiftly coming down the stairs with a murderous rage on his face.
TASHA!! What is this?! What the FUCK is this?!
He had reached them and John saw that in his hand was a small stuffed animal a little lamb, as far as he could tell. He couldnt fathom what was so enraging about such a thing, but a quick glance at Natalie made his heart plummet. She was so pale and shaken looking that he feared she might faint. Her eyes were glued to the offending object. She reached for it almost as if on automatic pilot but Nik snatched it back.
I asked you a question what is this? But then, I know what it is, dont I? So I guess the real question is, why the FUCK is it still in my house? Were you not told to get rid of everything? EVERYTHING?!
Natalie found her voice though it was tremulous and weak, Please Nik please its all I have...have left
Well its one too many regardless! With that Nik stalked off towards the main parlor and after a moment to gather herself Natalie followed him with John right behind her. She yelled his name repeatedly at his retreating back as she tried to keep up. Nik! Nik, give that to me please! What are you doing with it?
Nik stopped when he reached the center of the parlor, and he turned to face her. By this point Maksim obviously hearing some disturbance had entered the room from the other side.
Natalie was shaking. She had to figure out how to do this how to make him give it back but even as she thought that she felt the deadening wave of futility wash over her, because she knew neither her most emotional appeal nor most fervent anger would sway him to her cause to her. He had become and expert at ignoring her cries of pain and anguish. But she would not spare herself the added humiliation of begging she had to if there was even the remotest chance.
Nik please please I am begging you if you ever loved me if you ever cared a thing about me please let me have thatits all I have left.
John was deeply moved by her abject pleading and knew what it must be costing her, and his heart was starting to squeeze painfully because he now had an idea what was happening. He glanced across at Maksim at that moment and could see him fighting a similar battle. Still, it was their role to simply stand guard and observe this latest awful installment of the Kirov soap opera.
You have brought this on yourself, Tasha. It is only an accident that I found this how dare you hide this hide anything from me under my roof. Especially this. You were told!
Nik! You give me that back. That is mine you have no right
No right?! Did you REALLY just say that to me, Tasha. I am the only one here with any true rights my dear wife. And it is your fault that you cant seem to get that and we end up with all this unpleasantness. If you cant be trusted to carry out a simple task, then once again I will have to take action.
With that he wheeled around and tossed the small lamb on the fire burning in the hearth behind him.
With a heart-rending scream Natalie launched herself towards the fireplace and it was only the fact that Maksim was close and quick-thinking enough that she was saved from what surely would have been bad burns because it was clear she had at least intended to reach into the flames if not throw herself fully into them if that is what it had taken to retrieve the lamb. She was sobbing as Maksim hauled her back against him and then she wrested free from his grip and launched herself at Nik.
She was wild, hysterical fury as she lit upon him, pounding him with her small fists as she railed against him, You God damn bastard you FUCKING BASTARD Its not enough that you KILLED my baby you have to take the last thing I have of hers you killed my baby you took everything you filthy fucking BASTARD! Her pummeling had little effect on Nik, and her emotion and fury only served to harden him, but it was clear he was angry. He grabbed her wrists to still them and then roughly tossed her down.
While Natalie now sobbed brokenly on the floor he said coldly, Ill be in Atlantic City with Papa until tomorrow afternoon. You better get yourself together in time for the party at Caspian tomorrow, or you will have something worth crying about.
He then turned to John and said, Get her up and dont let her out of her rooms until she is presentable until shes fit for human company again then he calmly left the room.
John knelt down and pulled Natalie into his arms as she continued to weep uncontrollably, her entire body quaking violently. He had thought she was beside herself that night in Pytka, but that paled in comparison. Maksim said softly, Take her upstairs I will bring her something some valium to calm her
John scooped her up and carried her into her sitting room and then sat down on the couch with her in his lap and all the while she continued to cry. The intensity had lessened a bit because her anger had tapered, but what was left was devastating because it was the sound of her broken heart. It came from a place so deep within, a core of hurt in the seat of her soul.
Natalie felt shattered, like there wasnt a single decent-sized piece of her left, just brittle, sharp shards. What kept her from going over the edge entirely was the feeling of the strong arms that banded around her and the steady beat of Johns heart under her cheek. She wanted to stop crying, but that seemed to be besides the point to her heart which was ruling her right now that and her bruised soul.
After a soft knock at the door, Maksim entered. He looked at John and then at Natalie, and if John had had any doubt about how he felt about Natalie it was gone when he saw the anguished concern twist the big mans features. John knew that he had been here when Natalie had lost her baby, and he could sense that Maksim was remembering how Natalie had been at that time that this was bringing back painful memories for him, too. He walked over to the bar and poured a large glass of water then came over to the couch. He moved the coffee table to the side and crouched down.
Miss Natalie here, love. Take these will you please? It will help. It will bring you some calm John noted he did not use the word peace.
Natalie pulled her head from Johns chest and looked at Maksim. She couldnt manage a smile, but gave him a small nod and held her hand out. He put two valium in her palm and when shed put them in her mouth handed her the glass of water. With just a moments hesitation he reached out and ran his big hand gently down the side of Natalies head, smoothing her hair. Good. Thank you.
He stood back up and said to John, I know I dont really have to ask, but please stay with her until you are sure shes all right.
About twenty minutes later Natalie had calmed down though she remained in Johns embrace. He could tell she was getting sleepy and he said softly, Maybe you should get into bed now sleep.
She was a bit drowsy, but she said with enough clarity, I cant sleep in his bed tonight. She could feel John nod against her head and then he stood up with her in his arms. With purpose he moved across the room to the spiral staircase and carried her up to his rooms. Not pausing he walked into his bedroom and placed her gently on his bed. When he had covered her he softly rubbed her face and said, Ill be right back Im going to do a little window dressing
John went back down the spiral staircase and then exited the suite through the main door. Anton was lingering in the hallway, no doubt worried about Natalie and waiting so he could update Maksim on any developments. John smiled at him and said, Miss Natalie is retired for the night now I think shell be much better tomorrow. He could not bring himself to refer to her as Mrs. Kirov so he adopted Maksims appellation for her. John went upstairs to his suite and directly to his bedroom where Natalie was now fast asleep.
Natalie had been so relieved when John had carried her upstairs and she sank gratefully into his bed his pillows and under his sheets. They all smelled of him and that was the comforting thought in her head as emotional exhaustion tempered by valium claimed her. She was completely unaware that John had returned and had sat beside her on the bed, looking down at her for a long time, wondering what had happened to her baby and feeling his whole body ache for her. He felt her cheek and realized it was warm likely due to the sweater and pants she was still wearing, while he had already stripped down to his boxers and tank. After a moments hesitation he gently undressed her though he left her bra and panties on and pulled one of his large, over-sized work-out t-shirts on her. She briefly shifted into a semi-conscious state and burrowed against him for a moment whispering his name, and then she was out again. He laid her back down and then pulled her close against him and he had the best sleep hed had in ages.
Chapter 28
Before dawn Natalie awoke and her first conscious thought was of how safe and protected she felt. She realized it was due to the man who was spooning behind her, pulling her close against him with his strong arms. She remembered him carrying her up here and sinking into his bed. She also remembered everything that had led to that and her heart fluttered with the sadness in her chest for a moment, and she let out a sigh.
John was pulled out of his sleep by that sound and he knew she was awake. He drew her even closer to him and softly kissed the back of her head. Are you OK, Natalie? Is there anything I can get you? he whispered sleepily.
She turned around within his embrace and snuggled against him, Just hold me
That he had no trouble doing. For a long while he could feel her warm breath in the crook of his neck, but noted with relief that it seemed calm. He kept his arms around her and now and again would press a kiss into the top or side of her head, enjoying the way her arms felt as they held him in return. Finally he asked Do you want to talk about it?
He could feel her head nod, and he waited while she decided how to proceed, what to say. She finally pulled back and sat up, resting back against the headboard but turned sideways towards him, and he followed suit.
Three years ago, I found out I was pregnant. I had wanted so badly to have a baby, and it took some time to convince Nik. But I thought it would give me something worthwhile in this mess my life had become. My first trimester went surprisingly well I just had basic morning sickness and was dog tired, but overall except I could tell that Nik was not adjusting. He hated anything taking my focus away from him and what he needed me to do for the business or whatever it was at that moment in time. When I was about 3 months pregnant, there was a big, really important party planned at Caspian some people that were critical to Kirovs business interests were the guests of honor. I woke up that morning just feeling under the weather. I ached had a headache I stayed in bed all day and by the time I had to get ready for he evening, I felt like Id been hit by a truck. I was starting to feel crampy, too. I almost wondered if Id had the flu. I begged Nik not to make me go but he would have none of it. He accused me of pretending and using my pregnancy to avoid things I didnt want to do
John reached out and pushed her hair back from her face, and then he held her hand as she continued.
The whole night was horrible. I just felt so terrible, and at about 11 I went into the restroom and there were a few small spots of blood on my underwear. I told Nik and he brought me over to one of the guests who was a leading obstetrician, and he told Nik he should send me home at once and I should remain on bed rest until I was no longer spotting. He said it was likely a good sign that it was just a few small spots, but that I needed to take it very seriously and if anything changed to go to the hospital immediately. Still, Nik made me stay with him, on my feet, for another hour to mingle with our guests. It was I felt like I was dead on my feet, trying to stand. Finally at midnight he let me go home, and I crawled into bed. I didnt sleep very well, and every time I woke up I felt even more crampy. I was scared afraid to even get out of bed and go to the bathroom and see about 3:30 that morning Nik got home and he was drunk and he was he was, well, he demanded sex. I tried to hold him off to remind him of what was going on but I couldnt he was. he was very rough.it hurt in a way it never had before after, he fell asleep probably more or less passed out. The cramps got so much worse and I could barely move I tried to wake him I tried to get out of bed but I couldnt. Finally he did wake up andand we realized I was bleeding. He called 911... but by the time I got to this hospital, it was too too late...
She stopped talking as she fought back tears, remembering what it had felt like. He pulled her against him until she could work through her emotions enough to continue, gently rubbing her back and kissing her head. It seemed so inadequate, but it was all he could do at that moment. What he really wanted to do was rip Nik apart limb from limb.
Im so sorry, Natalie so sorry
She burrowed closer into him while he held her tightly. Natalie wished she could stay like that forever, but her life had made her far too much of a realist to believe that was possible. Still, she stayed there for a while, bringing his warmth into her body.
John didnt want to invade her privacy, but he felt the need to fully know what had happened, what her story was Natalie were there complications is that why you cant have?
She pulled back away from him and shook her head. No. I got a clean bill of health. But while I was still in the hospital Nik had a vasectomy so there was no chance Id ever get pregnant again.
John looked at her in surprise, Hewhy would he?
Because hes a selfish son of a bitch. He didnt want to be inconvenienced.he didnt want to share me. He had regretted letting me get pregnant and that was his chance to rectify it. Once, when he was drunk in a more gentle mood with me, he offered another explanation
What, Natalie?
He didnt want to bring a child into this household under his fathers influence.
Do you think thats true?
Maybe. I have pretty much given up trying to figure Nik out. He is the ultimate chameleon, but the truth it usually closest to the meanest and worst explanation at least since we moved to New York.
Again, John just pulled her tighter. I dont know what to say except Im so sorry about everything was that stuffed animal?
A day after I found out I was pregnant I went to Llanview for my usual visit. My mom gave it to me. I carried it around almost as a good luck charm for the baby while I was recovering from the the miscarriage Nik had everything I had bought including for the nursery packed up and removed taken away. I was devastated but he made it clear I was not to keep anything it was all supposed to go. He was adamant. I had a few other things in my closet, and he found those and pitched them. A few days later, I remembered the lamb in my purse, and I hid it in an old boot in the back of my closet. Every now and again it sounds so silly but Id pull the lamb out and just hold it for a little bit it made me feel closer to her helped me remember herit was all I had left
She was teary again and clung to John, not caring if it made her seem weak. She hadnt leaned on anyone in so long, and thinking about her baby losing that final link it was devastating. Her life here had shown her how dangerous it was to show weakness, but with John she felt it was safe to do so he didnt judge her he wouldnt use it against her
I feel so silly so stupid being so upset about a stuffed animal but it I
Its not silly, Natalie. Not at all. I know I sound like a broken record, but Im so sorry
In response Natalie simply wrapped her arms more tightly against him and said, thank you for being here for me, John you have made such a difference
He held her close and then moved them so they were lying down as opposed to sitting up against the headboard. I wish I could do more, Natalie I wish I could do anything
You do you have she said sleepily, and then she drifted off again in the safety of his arms, feeling a bit less burdened having told him yet another part of her sad Kirov story. John did not fall asleep right away not until he knew she had safely reached its succor since she needed it so badly, then he joined her there.
Chapter 29
John woke up about two hours later with the sun just starting to make its initial presence felt. Below he could hear the sounds of the morning rush hour begin not that Manhattan was ever truly quiet. Natalie was still in his arms, her head against his chest, and the need to protect her pulsed in the very marrow of his bones, causing his arms to involuntarily tighten around her, and waking her up.
Natalie lifted her head from Johns chest to meet his gaze, and gave him a soft sleepy smile which he returned. Unable to help himself he moved his mouth over hers in a tender kiss which deepened into something more when she opened herself up completely to him. They gave into their need to explore their connection in this way for a few minutes, but finally John pulled back, cupping her face in his hands.
Natalie right now I think that more than anything you need someone to just hold you be gentle with you not take a single thing from youand I am determined to control myself and be that person for you.
She sighed because she knew he was right, and that nothing had really changed from the last time they had both pulled back or had had to pull back from the brink. So, she put her head back down on his chest and let him hold her closely let that be enough. Finally she sat up and looked down at him.
People are going to start moving around soon maybe even decide to check on me. I should probably go downstairs.
Yeah. How soon do you want me down there? We can figure out what you want to do today, if anything.
How about 45 minutes?
Sounds good. Then, only having so much resolve, he pulled her in for another kiss. Kisses arent bad medicinal purposes right?
She gave him a genuine smile at that, which loosened the tight fist around his heart just a little bit.
Natalie got out of the bed and picked up her clothes from Johns chair, and then carried them down the spiral staircase. She was quickly showered and dressed in her favorite cashmere lounging outfit and then called downstairs to have some breakfast for her and John brought up. As a rule, Natalie did not take meals in her room, but she figured that given yesterdays drama and the fact that Nik and Oleg were away shed easily be excused today. She just wasnt in the mood to see everyone right now to feel their eyes examining her to see how she was holding up. A few minutes later John knocked at the door and she called him in.
I hope you dont mind, John, but I called down and they are going to bring breakfast up here for us I I just want to Im not up to seeing everyone right now after some coffee maybe
Hey, I think its a great idea you just want to lay low today?
Yeah. Maybe we can just watch a movie in the media room later, since tonights going to be a late night.
Whos the party for again?
I honestly havent a clue well know by the time we get there
John sat down beside her on the couch and said slowly, Natalie, I dont want to pry, but something occurred to me, based on what you shared with me last night
John, you can ask me anything at this point what?
Well, I guess I find it surprising that Nik would take away the Kirovs chance for an heir someone to carry on the family name. I would have thought that that was something Oleg would have required from him.
Good point, and now I can let you in on a pretty well-kept secret, though lots of the right people know That need was taken care of 15 years ago Oleg III had two sons, born a year apart. An heir and a spare, so to speak.
And they dont live here?
No they live in Russia. When Oleg was about 25, a very dispassionate arrangement was made between the Kirovs and another prominent Russian family the Andropovs. Young Oleg had neither the desire nor intention to settle down, but he understood the need for an heir and the mileage one could gain by the right pairing selecting the right mother for said heir. Papa Oleg arranged it all. Oleg married the 18 year old virgin-daughter in Russia. She remained over there and he visited on occasion. In short order she had a son, and a year later another Oleg IV and Pyotr. They are being carefully raised as Russians by Papas brothers and only tangentially by their mother who was always much more interested in spending the Kirov money. All she had to do was remain faithful to Oleg until they had their two boys, and then she just had to be discreet. Since Olegs death, shes been a wealthy widow. When the boys reach college age they will come to the US for school and then will begin their integration into the Kirov business in the US, with a great understanding of the Russian side, too. Plus, their innate Russianness will be seen as a strength.
Wow the old man really does think of everything, doesnt he?
That he does.
When Nik and Oleg arrived home, John and Natalie were in the media room watching Rocky. They were perfectly respectable, sitting in separate chairs with a small table between them which was laden with popcorn, a couple of beers and twizzlers. Natalie looked Nik dead in the eye when he walked in, then went back to watching the movie while John did much of the same with the exception of a small nod he tossed in Niks direction.
Well, you two enjoying a quiet afternoon at home, are we? I hope the movies over within the hour itll be time to get ready for tonight. By the way, Natalie, I brought you home quite a dress for this evening quite a dressBut it is in keeping with tonights guests you do remember that it is a very private party for some of our compatriots in the adult film industry Nik laughed when he saw the surprised look pass between John and Natalie and then he was gone.
As Natalie headed upstairs to get ready she dreaded what shed find waiting for her. Nik had already gotten ready and headed out to oversee final preparations for this special group. Caspian would be closed tonight since the party would be large, plus the Kirovs were not as overt about their porn empire, though they didnt take great pains to hide it either. Like the last time they had entertained that group, she knew that an elaborate system of tenting would be set up by the entrance to allow the attendees to step out of their cars and walk inside without being easily seen. She thought about the possibility of rebelling and putting on what she wanted, but she knew what would most likely happen is that Nik would find a way to retaliate.
She almost laughed when she saw what hed left for her. It was a black leather mini dress, but not just any black leather mini dress. It looked like the designer had taken the front and back of a dress and decided not to bother sewing them together. Instead they were connected at five-inch intervals with leather straps that fastened with buckles. There was no way she would be able to wear a thing under it. Not a stitch. Moreover, the front and back of the dress fell from inch-thick leather shoulder straps into deep Vs the front rescued from total danger by a strap that connected the two sides of the V about two inches below her breasts. The dress fell maybe 5 inches below the juncture of her legs. Nik had opted to lay out all her accessories as well patent leather stiletto boots that would come up to her mid-thighs, and a thick diamond choker that was reminiscent of a dog collar. There were also two matching bracelets and dangly diamond earrings.
When Natalie put this get up on she was awestruck. She looked like she belonged in Pytka whipping someone. If there was a small favor, it was that she would hardly stand out in tonights crowd it couldve been worse, Nik could have put this out for her to wear to a more conservative event. Deciding to just go with it, Natalie pulled the front and sides of her hair back into a black leather barrette and left the rest hanging down loose. She took a heavier hand than normal with her make-up, rimming her eyes with black eye-liner, using dark gray eye-shadow and lots of black mascara. Happy Halloween she thought to herself. Yikes, this was a look all right. After seeing the full effect she walked to the bar in the sitting room and tossed back two shots of vodka.
When John knocked on the door Natalie felt her heart race a bit, wondering what his reaction would be. Taking a deep breath she called for him to come in.
Hey, Natal -- he stopped dead when he saw her and then Holy shit! tumbled out of his mouth before he could help it. The reaction in his body was immediate as he felt himself jump sharply against his zipper in immediate lift-off.
Pretty extreme, huh? she said with heightened color in her cheeks as she took a step towards him. You want a shot or two? I just had some to steady my nerves after I looked in the mirror
Man I am going have to be on major alert tonight you, like that, in a room full of porn industry movers and shakers Holy shit
You said that already she giggled.
He didnt even care that he probably looked like he was just about drooling. He walked towards her and then circled her slowly taking in the 360 view. It left so little to the imagination and advertised the fact that she couldnt possibly have anything on underneath. The leather skirt managed to outline the taut curves of her ass to devastating effect. His throat literally ran dry as he looked at her. Then he made a bee-line to the bar and tossed back a shot but only one since he needed some wits about him.
I guess we should go, huh?
Yeah, I guess um, well, do you need a jacket or something?
I have a black leather jacket I could use though Im just going to have to surrender it when I get to Caspian anyway what about you Maxwell you want to get changed into something leather?
Uh, no. Ill stick with my suit.
When Natalie went to get in the car she made several tentative starts and finally stopped, blushing furiously. There is just no way I can get in without exposing myself John asked the driver to pop the trunk and pulled out a small lap blanket. He held it up to protect Natalies modesty as she stepped in the car which still wasnt easy because there wasnt much give in the straight leather dress.
John spent the entire night on high alert since everyone and their brother seemed to want to get close to Natalie and Nik seemed to find it hysterical, often throwing her into the breech. It wasnt entirely helpful that Natalie had knocked back more than a few shots and she therefore wasnt as careful as she might have been as she moved around in her deadly dress. He did have to laugh when he noticed that some of the most idolized female porn stars were clearly jealous of Mrs. Kirov.
Around midnight Nik approached them, John, do me a favor and dance with Natalie, will you? I think some others are trying to get up the courage to ask her, and I think we can spare her that, dont you?
Sure.
They got on the floor and when John heard the song that began to play he had to choke back a groan Howard Jones No One Is To Blame.
You can look at the menu but you just cant eat
You can feel the cushions but you cant have a seat
You can dip your foot in the pool but you cant have a swim
You can feel the punishment but you cant commit the sin
And you want her and she wants you
We want everyone
And you want her and she wants you
No one, no one, no one ever is to blame
You can build a mansion but you just cant live in it
Youre the fastest runner but youre not allowed to win
Some break the rules
And live to count the cost
The insecurity is the thing that wont get lost
And you want her and she wants you
We want everyone
And you want her and she wants you
No one, no one, no one ever is to blame
You can see the summit but you cant reach it
Its the last piece of the puzzle but you just cant make it fit
Doctor says youre cured but you still feel the pain
Aspirations in the clouds but your hopes go down the drain
And you want her and she wants you
We want everyone
And you want her and she wants you
No one, no one, no one ever is to blame
No one ever is to blame
No one ever is to blame
Natalie and John were completely silent during their dance, though they held each other as close as they could without setting off alarm bells. Finally, emboldened by the vodka coursing through her system, and stirred by his proximity, Natalie whispered against his neck, I cant stop thinking about what it felt like when you were inside me
Natalie!
What are you saying you dont think about it?
In response John moved his hips so she could feel exactly how much he was thinking about it reacting to her Do I think about it? Do I think about how I could feel you stretching to make room for me and the gasp you couldnt help? Do I think about how tight you were how hot and wetand that your grip on me almost made me cum in that first thrust? Is that what you want to know if I think about?
God John!
Some times its ALL I think about and even though we are in the middle of a dance floor with your husband across the room it is taking everything in me not to move my hand down and slip two of my fingers inside you to remind you of my touch to feel how much you want me
Natalies knees buckled a bit and John tightened his hold on her. Feeling a bit dizzy, sweetheart?
Yes! she gasped.
Id love to try to make you pass out I bet I could
She could form no words at that, just clung to him keeping just enough distance.
John and Natalie fled the dance floor at the songs end, grabbing a much-needed drink. They remained close, but at least a foot apart the rest of the evening and tried not to engage in overt eye-sex, a huge challenge given their dance floor tte--tte.
About 2 in the morning the Kirovs began to make their way back to the apartment. John and Natalie were in a lead car, with Nik and Oleg about 6 minutes behind, having waited a bit longer to see all the guests off. John escorted Natalie to her suite and as soon as they stepped into the sitting room he shut the door, grabbed her and spun her around so she was pinned up against that door. In a heartbeat their mouths met in a raw, open-mouthed kiss momentarily truncated by Natalies deep moan when she felt two of Johns fingers slip inside her. John felt the tremor run through her as he worked his fingers for thirty torturous seconds. Then he removed them and stepped back from her and while they tried to gain their breath he put his fingers in his mouth and licked her off of them. He shifted her away from the door and placed a final gentle kiss on her lips, and then he stepped out of the suite. He hadnt reached the third floor when he glanced down and saw Nik arrive at the entrance to his suite. And John bit back a laugh.
Chapter 30
A week later Nik sat in his home office thinking about his wife and John Maxwell. He had noted the increasingly close relationship between the two, and it wasnt the potential physical aspects of it that gnawed at him at least that wasnt his main concern. What bothered him was what appeared to be an emotional bond and he believed that much of it was due to the fact that Natalie saw John as separate from her life in very important ways. He wasnt a perpetrator in her misery he was almost like some mythic figure who was there to support her and help herperhaps rescue her from the mean ogre. Nik was a realist and he was honest with himself about who he was. He knew that he had completely forfeited his right to any emotional relationship with his wife in fact he had single-handedly destroyed it. But that didnt mean he wanted anyone else to supplant him.
Nik had seen this attachment beginning to take shape from the very earliest stages, so he began to toy with them having them fight their physical attraction while also yielding the heroic role to John on several critical occasions the morning after the most recent domination session, and, of course, after he had tossed that damn stuffed animal in the fire. They were very tight nowso it was time for Nik to take things to the next level. What would it do to that bond if John became an actual player in the baser underbelly of life in the Kirov household? What if, instead of standing on the sidelines and waiting to pick up the pieces, he was involved up to his eyeballs among other things? Would Natalie still see him as her savior or would he be tainted? Would that be too much for their special relationship to withstand?
Nik looked at his watch. It was 5pm and they had to be at the Smirnoff party some where between 7 and 7:30. Tonight was the night to play the good sport and fete a competitor on a successful new product launch. Fly the Russian comrades flag. But he believed hed have just enough time to begin to play his game in earnest. He picked up his phone and called Maksim and asked him to find John and Natalie and have them come to his study immediately.
~~~
Johns intense blue eyes were locked on Nikolais icy gray-blue ones, and once again John was struck by his resemblance to the actor Dolph Lundgren. Nikolai was one of the most powerful and vicious leaders of the Russian mob in the US, and in fact, the world.
The two men were staring each other down, and John was trying his very best to keep his eyes locked on him, and not let his physical situation cause his gaze to falter, his eyes to close. This was a battle of the wills, and he had the deck stacked against him, but he was going to keep going as long as he could.
At 38 years old, with 16 years in the Bureau embroiled in a number of hairy and off-base undercover operations, John had felt ready to handle anything that there was little if nothing that could possibly throw him. He had been in the worst part of underdeveloped countries with little but his own wits to save him. He had developed that world-weary arrogance of one who had seen it all and done a lot. But nothing prepared him for this. Nothing. A number of long months ago Natalie had tried to warn him that this home, their world, was an Alien Country and he had essentially laughed at her. He owed her an apology for that and so much more.
Nikolais gorgeous wife, Natalie Natasha or Tasha to the old man, Oleg Kirov was also in the room. She was currently bent over her husbands desk, her skirt pushed up around her waist, her panties on the floor by her feet, while John fucked her deeply, with force, from behind. Yes, he was deep undercover. Yet he was trying to ignore the hot, tight grip Natalie had on his body while his eyes bore into her husbands. He could tell Natalie was trying to fight her reaction to this invasion since her upper body was tense, and she was tightly holding on to her sounds, barely letting a gasp out. But her flesh was beginning to clutch at him, and every now and again she couldnt help pushing back to deepen his hold.
Natalie was mortified, and furious and aroused the latter causing much of her fury. She cursed her traitorous body which was proving to be a complicit participant even if almost every other part of her rebelled against this debasement of her very person. Her face was buried in her forearms which were on her husbands desk, and while John and her husband were having their almost obscene staring contest, her hand had closed around a letter opener that was more like a dagger and she allowed herself a few flights of fancy in which she would stab her black-ice-hearted husband or maybe even John, even though in this act he was saving her from a worse fate. But at this moment she hated him, too especially because of the response he was pulling from her body, a response she so wanted to deny her husband because it was exactly what he wanted.
Niks (that his how Natalie knew him or used to know him) cold voice commanded, Look at me, Natalie. NATASHA!
Natalie looked up at her husband and tried to keep the hate out of her gaze because shed only pay for it later. She let the icy mask shed become known for slide over her, even if she couldnt quite hold back the few gasps that fought to escape. John was relentless and driving her to distraction but she couldnt succumb she wouldnt.
Nik held her stare for a moment and then said, Its time for you to let go youre taking too long and I am no longer amused. Dont fuck with me its time
John took advantage of Niks change of focus to close his own eyes and let himself feel for a moment, but then he was brought abruptly back to reality by his harsh, almost inconceivable words.
Natalie wanted to fight it, and not give in to her husbands demands, but her body was her master at that moment and she also knew shed end up regretting it later if she didnt comply. So she closed her eyes against Niks intrusive and odious gaze and gave herself briefly over to the sensations in her body, and with a deep moan she then tried to bury in her arms, she convulsed around John as she let her orgasm have its way.
John lost his battle too, and closed his eyes as he jerked his body into hers a few more times, and then he felt himself explode inside her. But like Natalie, he bit back on his own noises, nary a grunt getting out. Both their bodies were shaking, but again they kept tight hold on themselves.
John looked again at Nik and noticed the smirk on his face. Natalie had not yet removed her head from her arms.
Great, Nik said. Perfect timing. Natalie, you run along and get ready. Im heading out shortly, but if youre down here in 30 minutes John can escort you to the Smirnoff party and Ill see you there. Oh, do be a good girl and put your panties on before you leave we dont want you dripping on the Aubusson now, do we.
Feeling a flush of embarrassment he couldnt hide, John realized that was his cue to withdraw from Natalie and he did, and quickly zipped and buttoned his pants closed his belt. Natalie stood up and reached for her panties and put them on quickly. Then she began to walk out of the office. Very briefly her eyes met Johns and he knew that if he lived to be 100 hed never be able to forget nor find the words to explain the look in hers.
Then she said in an ice-cold tone Ill be down in 30 minutes.
Nik stood with a self-satisfied smirk on his face and said, Ill see you at the party. Feel free to stay here and have a drink settle your nerves.
John did exactly that as soon as Nik was out of sight. He poured himself a healthy measure of whiskey, and then refilled his glass and walked over so he could collapse into one of the chairs in front of the desk. Would he ever look at that piece of furniture the same way again?
He was still stunned by this turn of events, and as his mind replayed them he was no less so.
Start Flashback
John and Natalie had just returned from their days activities when they were summoned to Niks den. When they had looked at each other the apprehension had been clear on both their faces. Still, Nik looked friendly enough when he motioned for them to sit on the chairs in front of his desk after first asking John to close the door. He looked at them for a long moment and then began.
I have something of a very sensitive nature to discuss with you two a very personal and private issue but we are all adults and, John, you have been around long enough now to know about some of what transpires in my more private moments with my wife and, my dear wife, I want you to know that I mean you no disrespect it isnt you, its me my needs
Nik had to hold back the smile that threatened his lips when he saw the confusion and trepidation on their faces.
Natalie, love, you are a beautiful, sexy creature to whom I am still very attracted but frankly I am bored with our sex life.
Natalie felt her face flush in embarrassment at his dispassionately direct words.
Again, it isnt you it really IS me I have interests and desires that fall outside certain boundaries, and the bargain we made to allow me to explore them to at least a certain extent just isnt cutting it for me
At this point Natalie could feel her blood begin to turn cold she feared his solution to this problem.
John also felt the tension of increasing dread, but it competed with his concern for Natalie having to sit through this ridiculous bullshit, period, let alone with him in the room as a witness.
I have thought long and hard about this, Natalie, because the easiest solution for me is something I know you would have incredible difficulty with, since the only thing I could come up with was to insist you come with me to Pytka.
Natalie just shook her head and in a soft voice pled, Nik I cant why cant you well, find someone else Ill understand
He smiled at her, I did think about that, Tasha. I did. I know I said that I would never ever stray, but given how much you loathe Pytka but theres no point in my having some basic affair, because that is much less interesting to me than bedding you, my darling. If a traditional sex life was enough then I already have the best, now, dont I? And as far as finding someone else who shares my proclivities well theres too much risk. Our familys reputation would take a hit if someone ever revealed it, and I set myself up for blackmail. Not to mention any liability for injuries incurred as you know from personal experience that is not a place for amateurs
John saw the shudder run through her and knew he never wanted to know what had happened that one and only night shed been at Pytka with Nik. "As you can see, I thought about it and thought about it, and I just didnt see any other way anything else that would excite me enough but then I finally had a bit of a breakthrough hit on a possible alternative
What?
I think I might really enjoy seeing another man fuck you, my love.
Natalie shrank back in her seat in horror, saying nothing, but looking at him in shock. She heard Johns sharply inhaled breath at Niks words.
Tasha, that really is the only other option I could think of either that, or Pytka.
Nik Nik, are you are you really serious?
Deadly.
John almost laughed at that, because deadly was a perfect word to describe this evil bastard.
But how? Who?
Well, first I considered Boris from Pytka you remember him, dont you?
Natalie couldnt help the shiver that ran through her, Nik
Dont worry, I ruled him out because I realized we have the perfect solution much closer to home your very own bodyguard, John Maxwell!
Now it was Johns turn to freeze in shock as his eyes locked on Niks and he could see the man was completely serious.
Natalie found her voice, No, no! Absolutely not. You cant drag him into your bullshit!
Well, let me make this clear, Tasha it is either that or Pytka. There are no other options.
Hes a bodyguard, Nik, not your property. You cant order him to fuck your wife!
No, of course not, dear. It is his choice. He can do this, or hell just have to be prepared to scrape you back together after each visit to Pytka. He can save you from Pytka.
John was reeling. This bastard had him exactly where he wanted. There was no way that John was going to let that happen to Natalie but could he do this?
Natalie felt like she was coming undone. She was shocked at the venomous hate for Nik that ran through her. It was like a poison burning her soul. The thought of what would happen to her at Pytka but she couldnt ask this of Johnshe couldnt have Nik warp him and them into this ugly thing.
I cant ask him to do that Ill how often would we have to go to Pytka?
Well, I would try to be reasonable, but I would guess at least once a month
Natalie gasped at that, and fighting back tears said, OK.
Nik was frankly surprised, and pissed off at the depth of her clear concern for John. But he just smiled at her.
No! John said. Then he turned to Natalie. Natalie, you cant do this you cant. We have to take the other alternative. He turned to Nik. Ill do it
Natalie sat looking at the two men, deciding her fate, and she was furious with both of them. And she was furious with herself. Because deep down she wanted John to step up and save her from the other alternative even as she hated playing Niks game and worried about what would become of them.
Nik beamed. Wonderful. Of course, we do need to make sure that it works for me that its enough. I believe it will be, but, tell you what. Lets do a quick test right now. We have enough time for a quickie before we have to get ready for the Smirnoff party.
Both Natalie and John looked at him in shock, saying What?! in unison.
Well, no sense having you guys go through some long drawn out thing if it doesnt do anything for me. So, lets just do a quick test run. Stand up, Tasha.
Natalie sat glued to her seat.
Tasha, I swear you have ten seconds, or our deal is off the table and after the party tonight well have our first return visit to the dungeon unless John is backing out already
John and Natalie exchanged glances and he gave her a small nod. Natalie stood and Nik walked around the desk. He stooped down and moved his hands under her skirt and yanked her panties off her, discarding them on the floor. Then he turned her and bent her over his desk, pushing her skirt up around her waist. He pulled her hips back a bit for better positioning and then used his leg to widen her stance.
John watched all this feeling like tight hands had wrapped around his throat. But he also felt a spark of self-loathing because at the sight of her, he grew aroused. He would have no problem keeping up his end of the bargain. He felt no better than Nik at that moment.
Nik walked back around his desk and sat down. Well, John, shes ready at least I hope so youre a big boy
John looked at Natalie, who had buried her head in her forearms, which were resting on Niks desk. He stepped in back of her and opened his belt and pants, and feeling the sting of embarrassment reached in to take hold of himself. Then he positioned himself and started easing his way inside Natalie, feeling her grab him inch by inch.
Maxwell, we dont have all night! Take her
Then John did just that.
End Flashback
John sat in the chair, nursing his second whiskey. He was a jumble of emotions and sensations. He couldnt deny what it had done to his body to take Natalie the way he had. He had dreamed of it, but Nik had turned it into a nightmare and still John had been aroused. What would Natalie think of him now? Would she ever see him as something besides a pawn in her husbands depraved game? Hed know soon. In a few minutes they had to face each other.
Chapter 31
Natalies legs were still shaking when she reached her suite. She now had less than thirty minutes to get ready when all she really wanted to do was curl up in a ball in her bed and cry herself to sleep. But still she would obey Nik because now he had a whole new weapon to use against her. She was angry and upset about everything, and didnt know where things were going to head now. Was tonight going to be it? Was he bluffing that he meant them to do more of this? When he said it was that or Pytka? She didnt think so, which begged the question how was this going to play out? Was he going to sit in the chair near their bed and watch John and her together? Her mind and heart rebelled against it all and she forced herself to stop thinking. She poured out three shots of vodka on the small bar, and then downed them in quick succession. Then she rushed into the bathroom for a quick shower, avoiding her hair as best she could. As she washed herself she couldnt help remembering what it had felt like to be so roughly possessed by John and damn her if she didnt want more. And it made her sick to her stomach to realize a part of her wanted her husband to witness her responses as John made her scream out in passion as she knew he would as he already hadMaybe she had played her part all wrong. Maybe instead of fighting it, of denying Nik the satisfaction of seeing her climax, maybe if there was a next time she would just surrender to it and let Nik see where another man where John could bring her.
Natalie did laugh when she saw the dress Nik had left for her it was bright red. Whore red. It was shiny satin and strapless. Not just strapless, but the top was cut into a wide, deep U shape between her breasts giving significant exposure to her cleavage while making it a dress that seemed destined for a wardrobe malfunction. Rather than truly cover her, the top of the dress essentially just held her breasts which were spilling over the top of it. It clung to her like a second skin down to her mid-thigh, showcasing her backside, and then filmy chiffon fell loosely down around the rest of her legs to her ankles. He had left long satin gloves that would come up almost to her biceps, and big diamond cuffs to wear over them on each wrist. The necklace hed selected was very showy, full of diamonds and rubies, with chandelier earrings to match. She pulled out her red patent leather pumps and piled her hair on top of her head in a style that suggested she had just rolled out of bed after sex. Then she gave herself smoky eyes and pouty red lips. Screw him. She could take the joke. If she looked like a saloon girl so be it. She almost wished she had a feather to clip in her hair a scarlet A to wear on her shoulder if any fabric had been there to hold it.
She had an attack of nerves as she went to leave the suite to meet John. She knew that she couldnt talk about any of this right now under the veneer she had put in place she felt raw and incredibly vulnerable. He had become her rock but at this moment she couldnt lean on him. She had to empty her mind of everything that had happened and turn her nerve endings off so they werent still vibrating with his touch and the need of him.
He was waiting at the bottom of the stairs for her and their eyes held each other the entire time she descended them. She swallowed hard and said, Ready? and he nodded. She wasnt cold to him, but she was distant, and that made the pit in his stomach grow larger. He, too, understood Niks message in his choice of dress for her, and he would cheerfully have pummeled the bastard if he could. Some day some day he would get that chance. He would make sure of it.
The Smirnoff party was in fully swing when John and Natalie arrived and they were both conscious of people looking at Natalie in her daring dress. It wasnt vulgar but it was definitely something that begged to be noticed and 180 degrees away from anything Natalie would have chosen for herself. As required, she and John stayed close to each other, though the easiness that had typically flowed between them was completely dammed up. They could barely look at each other which made Nik inordinately pleased every time he noticed them from across the room. He decided to have a little fun and sidled up to them.
Hello you two. All recovered from your little work out. Natalie, I feel I may owe you a bit of an apology. We didnt exactly have time to give you the benefit of any foreplayget you ready. But John sure was, though. Immediately. Hope he didnt tear into you too much, dear. Ill have to remember to go easy on you later tonight remind me, will you? Oh, Papas calling me over. See you later.
Natalie just closed her eyes for a moment and then turned on her heel and stalked to the bar. Recognizing her, the bartender began to pour Kirov Black but she said, Id prefer Smirnoff, please, its a lot smoother less of a bite. She said it loud enough for several people to hear, and she knew it was petty but didnt care. She tossed back two shots trying not to think about Nik forcing his way into her body later on, because that was what it was going to have to be.
At that moment Nik came back over and Natalie felt like shed been spared by divine intervention. Papa and I have to head to Miami right now for a meeting that we just managed to get arranged for tomorrow morning. Well be back by dinner. Now, no practicing you two and then he chuckled and walked away, thinking there was precious little chance of that given their glum expressions and the stiltedness between them.
Ten minutes later Natalie said, Lets just go, and in short order they were back in the apartment, John in his suite, Natalie in hers.
Natalie tore her dress and other accoutrements off and scrubbed her face clean. She took her hair down and worked her hands through the thick tresses to her scalp, trying to rub the tension out of it. She tossed her nightgown over her head and climbed into her bed, but was suddenly wide awake, focused on the sounds of John walking around upstairs. She shifted restlessly and felt a small stab of tenderness between her legs Johns size and the angle and force with which he had possessed her had left a lasting impression, and she felt a warm ache layer itself over the tenderness and cursed her traitorous body again.
John was wide awake too, using the time to curse Nik out while thinking of all the ways hed love to torture him. He kept looking at the spiral staircase, wanting to use it yet fearing the response hed get. And what did he expect? That they would just talk about things what could be said? Did he really expect that shed welcome him into her bed Niks bed so they could start what theyd finished? He stripped down to his boxers and walked over to the small fridge in the corner, grabbing a beer, opening it and beginning to chug it. When it was half gone he turned around to contemplate the spiral staircase again and staggered back a step.
Natalie was standing by those stairs, her hand still resting on the iron banister. Her eyes were big and he could see that her breathing was fast and shallow and he knew it wasnt from the exertion of climbing the stairs. He could feel his own heart pounding in his chest in his ears.
John slowly approached her and when less than six inches separated their bodies he took her face in his hands and looked at her with tenderness, passion and regret. She reached her hands up to cover his, her own emotions equally evident. Their mouths moved together slowly, first just pressing lips together and then opening up so their tongues could start a tentative dance of absolution. She moved her hands down and around his back, while his snaked into her hair so he could deepen the kiss which was now all about passion and desire finally being unleashed. There would be no holding back tonight every boundary existed merely to be breached and left behind in the dust in the ruins of Niks sordid games.
With no need to hold back an all-consuming heat rose between them as Johns tongue plundered Natalies mouth, pulling her moan down his throat. He could feel her tremble in his arms and he pulled back to look at her.
Are you sure? he rasped.
In response she pushed the thin straps of her nightgown off her shoulders and let it fall in a silken puddle at her feet an apt metaphor for how her insides felt from the impact of his kiss the heat of his gaze on her.
Johns eyes roamed her body hungrily as he whispered, Youre beautiful.
Her eyes burning with her own passion and never leaving his, she closed the distance between them and moved her hands to the waist band of his boxers. She paused to place a kiss at the base of his neck, her hot tongue darting out just long enough to steal a gasp from him, and then she pushed them down his strong legs, her eyes taking in his largely evident arousal which moved around just a bit as he kicked the garment from his feet.
John reached both his hands out and with the softest touch of his fingertips began to trace an outline across Natalies clavicles and shoulders, then down her chest and painfully briefly over her hard nipples. He then ran them up her arms, over her shoulders and down her back until they came to rest just above the curve of her behind. He had noted the way she had held her breath and the goose bumps that rose in the wake of his touch.
Natalie had closed her eyes and found herself getting lost in the contrast of the slight roughness of his callused fingertips and the softness with which he wielded them. When they stopped in the small of her back she opened her eyes, but then closed them as he exerted just enough pressure to pull the slight softness of her belly against his unyielding erection, causing her neck to arch and a small gasp to escape.
John took advantage of that to move his mouth against her neck in a hot, open-mouthed kiss that branded her with his desire. Her arms, content until then to hang limply by her sides, came up so she could grab onto his shoulders to steady herself, which also ground her against him and it was his turn to moan. As his mouth continued to wreak havoc on her senses, he picked her up and carried her to his bed, kneeling on it and gently placing her in the middle. Kneeling beside her he first leaned down to claim her mouth in a soft kiss, then bracing himself with a hand on either side of her he kissed his way to her left nipple, sucking it into his mouth and then gently nipping it between his teeth. Natalie groaned at this as she felt a sharp contraction in her core and more of her transformed into molten liquid. By the time he was suckling her right breast she was writhing around, her legs splaying open as her hands held his head tightly against her.
John trailed a hand down her flat stomach and between her legs. He tortured her with a few soft touches between her folds and then moved two fingers into her, the rise of her hips off the mattress driving them further inside her searing heat. Natalie moaned in pleasure and frustration because the touch of his fingers was both spine-tingling and wholly inadequate since she knew what it felt like when he filled her when the hot steel of him took over her body and left no doubt that she was his.
John she moaned
He moved his mouth from her breast but didnt slow the movement of his hand, the other used to brace him above her. He said against her mouth, What Natalie? Tell me what you want?
You I want you and as she said that she moved her hand out to grip him and smiled at the shudder that rippled through him.
John moved down the bed and knelt in the V created by her bent, open legs. They looked at each other for a long moment and then, exerting gentle pressure on her knees to spread her even wider, he moved the tip of his penis to her opening, which was damp with her desire for him. Notwithstanding the rush in his blood that was compelling him to take her with all due haste, he was determined to claim her slowly, deliberately, marking her inch by inch. That option had been taken away from him the previous two times but he would not be hurried now, not even by his own rampant hunger for her.
Natalie understood instinctively and felt the same cross purposes play out in her body. Part of her was dying for him to take hard command of her but the other wanted to finally experience every moment of her body opening to him and molding around him. She could feel the beautiful ache of the slight discomfort that came from his length and thickness pushing past the resistance of her narrow passage. But her body was on fire for him and yield it did as he came to rest buried so deeply within her she could feel him in her belly, butting up against her womb.
John had never felt such a tightly intimate hold as her flesh clutched at him and drew him deeper within. When he could go no further a shudder rippled through both of them. While they stayed very still for a moment, Natalies walls were quivering against him of their own volition, seducing him to move within her, and he was devoid of the strength to deny them or the very male essence of him which they sheathed. He began to move in and out of her, first slowly and then more intensely as the friction and heat began to build quickly, as their sounds collided in the room.
John fell forward and wound his arms under Natalies upper body, mashing them together while their hips began to thrust powerfully against each other. Needing another way to communicate and capture their passion, their mouths melded in torrid, open-mouthed surrender. Their hunger was a potent force between them as they worked almost desperately to drive each other beyond the brink to obliterate every last boundary leaving nothing but energy and sensation.
Natalie felt as if she was being consumed by the heat as John mastered her body his hot tongue, hot skin, molten steel spearing her and the fire she felt for him seared her from the inside out. She moved almost restlessly gripping at his arms and back her legs closed around his waist to deepen his hold, only to loosen again so her feet could entwine briefly with hiscaress his thighsfind the strength of his calves so she could push off them and in turn push her hips up more sharply against him to impale herself more fully on him. Finally she could feel an incredible pressure within her a tight fist of throbbing sensation that was gripping her and yanking her towards oblivion. Yearning for it needing it for her very survival at this point since she was almost losing consciousness at the sensations caused by the relentless battle of their sex and their tonguesshe bent her legs and planted her feet by Johns hips, grabbed his ass with her hands, and began to buck her hips while grinding him into and against her. When he gripped her ass to return the favor and sucked her tongue more deeply into his mouth, Natalies heart stopped for a moment, and when it restarted it was to propel the explosion of her white-hot orgasm through every vein, artery and nerve ending that hadnt already been scorched. She ripped her mouth from his so she could scream, first unintelligibly and then his name since he now owned her, and finally all she could manage were whimpers.
John had felt his own his own arousal and need build to unprecedented levels, to the point where he denied himself his release because he craved and feared it simultaneously. He felt feverish with his desire and the flames of Natalies own passion licked along every nerve ending. Her response was a revelation uncontained and completely open to him and his demands on her and he was demanding with every thrust of his hips and tongue he gave her no quarter, no respite just drove her on. The listless journey of her feet and legs around him was incredibly erotic as it communicated her complete lack of control and her surrender to sensation. When she finally took charge and grabbed him against her, into her, and then exploded with force as she climaxed, he lost his own battle and let everything he had pour deep within her as he shuddered violently in his own release.
John collapsed against Natalie and their bodies remained entwined, slick with perspiration, for a long time as they tried to find a heartbeat that didnt pound in their ears and a way of breathing that didnt gasp in desperation. Every now and again Natalie would spasm around him and a moan would tumble out of one or both of them.
Finally John rolled them so they were on their sides and he looked at her with incredible tenderness as he kissed her deeply, but softly.
That was so worth the wait my heart is still pounding, Natalie still pounding
Natalie pressed her hand against that heart and smiled through her exhaustion, I have no words... and you did almost make me pass out
Ill have to try harder next time
Then they fell asleep in spent completion.
Chapter 32
Natalie awoke to the feeling of John caressing her back and pressing soft kisses into her head which rested in the bend of his neck and shoulder. They were lying on their sides, their limbs wound around each other. It wasnt yet dawn and there was a sleepy, dreamy quality to the light in the room provided by the overnight lights of Manhattan. She tipped her head up in invitation and John moved his mouth to hers which opened underneath the pressure of his lips and tongue. The heat that had simply been banked, not extinguished, flared between them and she felt his hardness pressing against her stomach which fluttered in anticipation. She knew with a delicious certainty that she would soon feel him buried inside her and she felt an achy throbbing where he would soon come to rest. She rolled onto her back and John followed her lead, his wide hips spreading even wider her legs which had opened for him.
In one fluid motion John breached her boundary again, capturing her gasp of satisfaction against his tongue. They moved together in a languorous rhythm, tongues and hips working in unison. He didnt want to lose a moment of her hugging his entire length, so rather than withdraw and reclaim her body he remained rooted and ground against her, deepening his hold. Natalie rocked her hips against his and she could feel the exquisite pressure building. He felt so good she couldnt get enough of him his presence turning lingering tenderness into erotic sensation. He was taking her away again to a place where her bones melted and she was nothing but desire all-consuming and then temporarily sated. Her mind was incapable of thought but her body understood the increased tenderness the way it felt like he filled every bit of her how she felt him pressing into her womb her soul understood. Driven by womans intuition and female animal instinct, when they climaxed together she tilted her hips so he could suffuse the deepest recesses of her body so she could keep his seed within her.
Later they were back in their original position, their bodies pressed against and entwined around each other, even breathing and the steady thrum of their heartbeats restored. Her brain finally engaged and her eyes flew open in dawning comprehension the different sensations shed felt were because she was mid-cycle and likely at her most fertile. John felt her stiffen in his arms and he pulled back to look at her, their eyes meeting. She looked stricken and he moved his hand to her face. Natalie, whats wrong?
She opened her mouth as if to speak, but no words came out.
Natalie what is it When he saw a few tears pool in her eyes he grew truly alarmed. Cant you tell me, please, you can anything
She swallowed and said, Its just well given the procedure Nik had after I lost my baby well Im not on any birth control I havent given it a thought in years and we
We didnt use anything. He finished for her.
She shook her head and said, Im sorry
Sorry? Natalie this isnt on you I think I was a pretty involved party
I know and its probably finebut ifyou know what? We can worry about it if theres something to worry aboutwe can see what happens if anything..
John rubbed her cheeks with his thumbs and said, Well if it happened, we do know one thing.
What? she asked softly, buoyed by his tender caress.
Our baby would have blue eyes.
She returned his soft smile and then he kissed her. When his hand moved to her inner thigh to lift her leg, and she felt him pressing against her, his manhood and his eyes asking permission, she whispered, John? in a question and tone that also confirmed her own response. Sometimes its worth living a little dangerously, Natalie She pressed back against him and felt him enter her as their eyes remained locked. Then he was kissing her gently as he tenderly made love to her. There was a deeper emotional subtext to their passion and after their release they clung to each other for a long while.
As John held Natalie he thought through some mind-blowing things he had just discovered about himself. When he had first figured out what Natalie was trying to say that they had had unprotected sex and pregnancy was a possibility, he had waited a second for the tightening of his chest in fear the sense of dread perhaps a feeling that the walls were closing in but all he felt was, well, fine about it. Even more than fine about it. The idea of Natalie having his baby well, it did something nice, not scary to his heart. It overruled every practical thought he had in his head. Because wouldnt a baby trump everything? Everything else would have to fall in place, and that thought led to the realization that thats what he wanted a life with Natalie to fall into place. His gut clenched when he thought of the secret that was between them and what it would do to them when it came out and he suddenly knew he had some things he needed to say now go on the record withhis nerves jumping under his skin, he sat up and looked down at Natalie.
She saw the emotions playing across his face and she sat up as well. Now it was her turn to ask, John, what is it?
He swallowed, wanting to make sure he found the right way to express himself. Natalie whether we made whether it turns out you become pregnant after this or not I want a future with you if you do if you want one with me. And whether its nine months from now or some where farther down the road I want to have children with you build a life. I, I love you, Natalie. I do. I have never spoken truer words than those in my life so no matter what happens in this crazy situation, I just need you to know that as absolute truth to cling to that and believe it. No matter what. If you want the same thing, then well figure it out
As he spoke Natalie felt her heart beating in her throat and her eyes flood with tears that then spilled onto her cheeks. He had given voice to her own heart, too, and to know he felt the sameShe reached her hand out to take his and said softly, I feel the same way I love you, too. I cant imagine a life without you now but how?
John pulled her into a tight hug. Im not exactly sure, but well figure it out for now we have to play along with Nik, but I will spend the time working it out figuring out how we can break away As he said this he knew that the chance might come within the next two months, but that what set them free from Nik could also rip them apart. Just remember I love you
They could hear sounds of the household starting to wake up to begin the new day, and they looked at each other knowing that Natalie had to head back downstairs still, they would be able to spend the day together as they always did, yet it would be different than it ever had been. John kissed her soundly as she clung to him. I love you, John Ill see you in a little bit.
I love you and I promise, I will keep you safe
Chapter 33
Natalie reached the bottom of the spiral staircase and reality hit her like a body blow. She had been in a veritable heaven, in Johns bed, safe in his arms, sharing their newly-admitted love. But now it was if she had been borne back to hell. She was still Niks wife he would be home soon and would be in these rooms, the bed inside, staking his claim on her body again how would she survive it now? How would John handle it? Yet in spite of everything she couldnt feel shed done something wrong. It wasnt in her to deny the truth of what she felt and what shed be willing to do in order to keep John with her.
One floor above her John was working through a similar process of feeling and thought. As he put on his suit and placed his gun in his shoulder holster he was sharply reminded of his official standing in Natalies life his relative place vis--vis Nik. How in Gods name would he be able to handle this? Yielding her to this monster hearing him take her night after night and what would it feel like for her? He knew it had been bad enough already, but now? He rubbed his hands over his face and wondered if he had just been stupendously selfish in admitting the truth of his heart. Had he set them up for even more pain since their day-to-day existence hadnt changed and in fact was due to worsen? But he had felt an abiding need for her to know the fullness of his feelings for her before events and revelations led her to doubt everything about them and even then, might she think it had all been a tactic? What was done was done. There was no going back and a huge part of him didnt want to he was glad she knew how he felt. He was glad HE knew and had admitted the truth. He had never in his life felt about anyone the way he did for her. And he never would. And to know she felt the same wouldnt that ultimately prove to be enough, even if they had to struggle through some things first.
As John finished getting he found himself hoping that Natalie would become pregnant with his child, because then they would be linked forever surely they would have to get past everything He finally walked down the main staircase and knocked on her door, entering at her bidding.
John and Natalie looked at each other and each could see that they had been unified in what they had thought and felt since Natalie had left Johns bed. John walked to her and took her in his arms, I know. I know Natalie
She buried her face in his neck and then said against his flesh, John, Im going to feel like Im cheating on you how can I have him touch me?
He had no good answer so he just held her tighter, but then pulled back to look at her. Natalie I have some money and some connections from my former work we can leave here right now and just go hide out for a while figure things out
She felt her gratitude roll over her like a wave but with it her strength returned largely helped by his presence and the feel of his arms around her. John you have no idea what it means to me for you to say that but if we ever do that we need some more time to figure it out if there s a way to safeguard my family a way for me to stay in their lives, even to the limited extent I am now
OK, but if you ever cant handle another moment. Just say the word, and I will take you out of here
She nodded and then pressed a kiss against his lips. John this wont be easy and I know how you feel about Nik and what youd like to do to him this all may end up being harder on you than me if I had to sit by while someone hurt you but if you try to intervene, hell send you away he will and theres a lot I can live through before I could handle that.so please even if you have to wear headphones to bed every night so as not to hear Ill be OK as long as I know youre here with me that I can go to you after
He wanted to refute everything she said to say it wouldnt be necessary, but he knew the truth. This was their world right now He took her mouth in a deep kiss and pulled back just before they reached the point of no return.
Natalie I love you I have never felt about anyone the way I do about you
Natalie couldnt stop the trickle of tears down her face. Ive been so alone for so long I once loved Nik, but it was a young girls love and so much of it was based on time and place And here we are, in hell, and I havent been able to stop myself from falling in love with you
They embraced for a long while after that, letting their feelings flow through themselves and each other. Of the same mind, they realized they needed to get out of the oppressive apartment, so they headed to the Village and walked around, popping into a hole in the wall for lunch where they didnt have to be careful about how they looked at each other and how they touched, because they were well out of the Kirov realm.
Ive been thinking a lot about Niks motivations in all this, Natalie. I think they include what he shared with us, but mostly I think its about manipulating, and driving a wedge in between, us. I think he noticed that we were getting closer than typical, or even appropriate, and that it drives him crazy. I get to be the one you turn to apart from all the ugliness. Hes made me part of it all and I think hell keep doing that until he thinks its worked.... so I think we need to do our best to seem a bit aloof from each other.. Not nasty or truly estranged, but not as close
I think youre right that would be just like him. No matter how cool we seem towards each other right now, though, I dont think hell be ready to stop quite yet Im sure hell have us involved in at least one more debasing tryst before he feels hes delivered a sound enough blow to our relationship.
What do you think? Will he really sit in on us having full-blown sex?
I wouldnt put it past him, John, but hes not going to like what he sees because Ive never responded to him the way I do to you ever
She couldnt help the slight blush that tinged her cheeks and in turn John couldnt help kissing her almost senseless.
A certain grimness settled over them as they returned to the Park Avenue penthouse but it helped them in their efforts to appear detached from each other. Theyd have about an hour before dinner and agreed to go to their separate rooms, with John coming to call for her at five before the hour.
Natalies heart plummeted when she entered the suite because Nik was there and given that he only had a towel wrapped around his mid-section it was clear hed just had a shower.
Ah, Natalie. Perfect timing, as always. He walked up to her, wound his arms around her and took hard possession of her mouth. I have to say, that during the entire trip I couldnt stop thinking about how you looked when you were bent over my desk, your ass so beautifully displayed, among other things when I spread your legs I couldnt wait to get home to see exactly that again.but this time to have you for myself take your pants off, Natalie and your panties
So he was going to reassert his claim so soon, she thought. She thought back to the time before John had entered her life to the icy automaton she had been and she summoned her back. With her frigid protector in place, she kicked off her shoes and then her fingers didnt even hesitate as she undid her pants and shoved them along with her panties off her body. With a raised eyebrow in Niks direction she walked over to the coffee table and climbed onto it, bracing her body on her knees and hands, her arms stiffened straight her ass in Niks face. She could see the surprise and desire ripple across his features and in an instant he dropped his towel and stepped towards her. She felt him penetrate her in one hard thrust, made harsher by the fact that she wasnt really ready for him, but in a way she was glad the discomfort kept her focused and it was so different than what shed experienced with John. That was key. Nik grunted like the pig that he was as he pounded into her, his hands clamped like a vice around her hips. Finally he erupted inside her, shuddering in his release, while her walls had remained still under his onslaught. That hadnt seemed to bother him this time, though she knew if there was an encore later shed have to cum for him.
Nik withdrew from her and gave her ass a slap, saying, Go get cleaned up, Tasha then he hurriedly got dressed and headed downstairs, no doubt to return some calls before dinner. Natalie opted for a quick bath so she could clean as much of Nik from her as she could. Then she headed downstairs with little in the way of appetite.
Chapter 34
Dinner was a stilted affair with Nik and Oleg in attendance, along with Maksim, John and Natalie. The latter two did not address each other very much, nor did they look at each other at any length or frequency all of which delighted Nik. He was sure his plan was working. But to be sure, he was going to turn things up a notch.
Natalie, John I was wondering if you two would have an after-dinner drink with me in my study. I have some things Id like to discuss with you.
They both simply nodded in his direction and after coffee and dessert was served neither of them had any they followed Nik with a heavy feeling in their guts. Once again, he had them close the door and take the seats in front of his desk.
Well, here we are again. I have had plenty of time to think about what happened here the other night, and if it has the potential to be a truly workable solution. I think it does. Your little tryst the other night was exciting, so it is very likely seeing you two together in full-blown action would be only more so. Still, Im not entirely convinced yet. So, right now Id like for you to perform oral sex on each other. And, Natalie, since youre the lady, you get to decide if you want to give or receive first.
Nik couldnt quite hide the grin on his face when he saw how shocked and mortified they were they could barely look at each other. Well, Tasha times a wasting. Do you want to suck John off first, or are you dying to feel his tongue buried between your legs?
She choked out, Ill Ill do it first
Ah, you are such a giving woman. And, John, you are in for a rare treat no one else but me has ever fucked that beautiful mouth. Why dont you sit over on the couch and Natalie can kneel in front of you
For a brief moment they tried to think of a way out of this, but there really wasnt one. Finally looking at each other John and Natalie got up and moved into position, with John biting back his embarrassment and searing anger as he pushed his pants and boxers down his legs. He could tell Natalie was shaken and all he wanted to do was hold her. He knew what this act had felt like when she had taken him before, but this wasnt how it was meant to be. Yet as she knelt in front of him and licked her lips, he felt himself completely stiffen in anticipation. He leaned his head back against the couch and closed his eyes, trying to pretend he was somewhere else and that Niks sick stare wasnt on them.
Natalie was trembling when she took hold of John. She wasnt exactly sure why she found this so terribly upsetting, except it felt like such a violation of privacy hers and Johns. In a normal world, John would be the interloper, but this was far from a normal world and she hated Niks intrusion on such an intimate act between her and John. Just needing to get this over with now, she decided to deep-throat John in a single move, rather than toy around with him. When his tip hit the back of her throat his hips bucked and he moaned, and then it was game-on. Natalie was relentless with her hand, tongue and teeth, keeping him fully within the recesses of her hot mouth and applying a blood-boiling amount of suction. John had moved his hands to her head and wound them in her hair to hold her in place and it didnt take long for him to lose it in a shuddering explosion. Natalie finally surrendered him, only to lick him clean, and then she sat back on her feet. Their eyes met and she could see the haziness in his, and she winked at him briefly before getting up and facing Nik with a stony expression. Happy?
Well, my dear, I daresay that John is the happy one right now, but I am pleased with that performance. So, whats say we give the bodyguard a few minutes to recover drinks all around.
Nik poured three glasses of brandy and they sat drinking them in as if it was a basic social visit.
OK, Natalieyoure turn, dear. I think we should have you completely naked, though. Itll be much hotter. If you dont mind, John, Id like to strip my wife myself being her husband should have some prerogative
Nik moved towards Natalie and she made herself completely compliant, standing still while he removed her sweater pants and undergarments.
Hmmmm, lets see where to do this. Oh, I know theres something about a naked woman writhing around on the floor, on an expensive rug then John can stretch out and position himself just perfectly, hmmm. Oh, Tasha, I do hope you cleaned yourself well enough from when I fucked you before dinner Im quite sure its you John will want to taste
Natalie blanched and she could sense the stiffening in John as well, and she couldnt look at him. She wanted to claw that bastard Niks eyes out but instead said through clenched teeth, I had an extra hot and thorough bath all remnants of you are long gone.
With that she literally tossed herself on the floor, lay flat on her back, bent her legs and let them drop open until her knees almost hit the floor. Then she closed her eyes and waited.
John was trying to control his anger again because when he looked at her, completely open, exposed and vulnerable, two images competed for ascendancy in his mind him driving her crazy the last time he did this, and Nik rutting into her like a mangy dog. Of course it was all Niks dastardly design drop the bombshell about having cum in his wife just before John has to lap her up. His stomach spasmed a bit and he wanted to pound Nik to a bloody stump for this moment when the sight and thought of Natalies body made him, even for a second, feel anything other than hunger and passion. He had been able to keep some distance between thoughts of Nik taking her and the sight of her body but now but damn it she was his Natalie. HIS. And he had no doubt that Natalie had probably half-scalded herself and rubbed herself practically raw trying to banish Nik from her John was taking her back. He was going to give her fucking husband a show see how hed like watching his wife coming completely undone at the touch of another man. The LOVING touch of another man.
John quickly moved to the floor and into position.
Oh, by the way, John, feel free to use your fingers if youd like, too. You have my permission.
John thought to himself, Watch this and then his mouth clamped on to Natalie and he began to devour her. His lips and tongue relentlessly worked the moist and sensitive flesh between Natalies lips, nibbling on the sensitive bundle of nerves just enough to make her writhe wildly but not enough to finish her. He had moved his hands under her ass to tilt her to the perfect angle, but also to still her movements so he could have total control. Soon she was whimpering and moaning, her back arching repeatedly and she couldnt help the begging in her voice when she said his name because she was dying for his tongue inside her. Finally John relented and plunged it as deep and as hard as he could and Natalies body arched and froze for a moment as if shed been shocked with a bolt of electricity and then she let out a strangled cry. He knew she needed to move and he wanted to feel her ride his face he wanted Nik to see that he could transform her into wanton erotic motion so he let her hips and ass go. Soon she was moving them in perfect rhythm with his tongue and when he pressed his teeth against her clit she was done, her orgasm ripping through her as she screamed his name over and over, in between and around the moans that were rumbling from deep in her chest and throat. When he could tell she had peaked but was still contracting around his tongue, he plunged two fingers inside her to join his tongue and she shot over the edge again, her hands buried in his hair as if to keep him where she needed him, though he had exactly no plan of going anywhere.
Natalie had completely forgotten herself she had come apart at the feel of Johns mouth on her and gave herself completely to him. She was still quaking but reality was sneaking back in, and she knew that when she opened her eyes she wouldnt be able to share this moment with John, but would have to face Niks icy scrutiny and she wondered what his reaction would be to her loss of control, the passion with which she had moved herself against Johns tongue and face as she had screamed out his name.
She finally opened her eyes and they briefly connected with Johns and then found Niks while she remained sprawled on the carpet since she didnt trust herself to move. John had pulled away from her and was sitting by her feet.
Nik looked at them both for a long moment, his expression and eyes unreadable. Well, you apparently have a talent in this area John. I hadnt really thought about what the staff might think but Im sure at least some of them heard my wife screaming your name. Still, they do know Im here Natalie, please get dressed and then you and John come sit down here again Ive made some important decisions
Natalie couldnt help the flash of shame that further reddened her already-flushed cheeks when she stood up and had to reach for her clothes and get dressed in this study with two fully-clothed men standing nearby. How had she become the sort of person that could do this that could some how make sense of this? At her husbands direction she had just let her bodyguard bring her to orgasm twice with his mouth and fingers on the floor of said husbands study, with him looking on. Of course, this other man wasnt just her bodyguard. No he was the man she had fallen deeply in love with and who appeared to feel the same. He was the man with whom last night and this morning she had had unprotected sex just as she was probably ovulating and then did it again even after that realization. And some how this all added up to a better life than shed had the past five years because John was here. That thought calmed her and she finished getting dressed and claimed her seat, with John taking his right beside her. Nik sat across the desk from them again, and Natalie realized their seating arrangement perfectly captured the reality of their situation now.
Well, you two are clearly able to perform together generate the requisite heat. I find, however, that as arousing as it is it is nonetheless a bit awkward to sit in the room with you and watch it happeningand I have realized that I dont want you two to actually have sex as often as Id enjoy seeing it. So, I think Ive hit upon the perfect solution Im going to arrange for you to make a hardcore porn movie just the two of you and then I can see it anytime I need to so, itll probably happen some time early next weekjust to give you fair warningweve got wonderful people under the Kirov umbrella who can help you
Chapter 35
Natalie felt lightheaded and John sat up straight in shock.
Nik! she exclaimed. What are you talking abouta porn movie?!
Relax, Tasha. Papa became unglued enough after your unfortunate limo exit. Im not talking about a real one in terms of distribution and others seeing it think of it like a home movie with really good production values.just for my use no one else will see
Nik, this is just crazy you cant really want me to do this. You cant really want us to become this this God, I dont even know what to call it.
This is a journey of discovery for me as well, Tasha But remember it is you I am ultimately trying to spare and its not like Im asking you to be tortured. Quite the contrary, since based on the way you were just writhing around and screaming on the floor, it certainly seemed like you enjoyed itAnd this movie will only be better, dont you think? You and the bodyguard have carte blanche to do anything you want to each other during the filmingthen its all over behind us.. I think Ill be OK with this for quite some time to come. In conjunction with our normal arrangements, of course. Anyway, this is all about you avoiding Pytka if you decide not to do this movie, I can live with that enjoy it, even, since Im not the one with dungeon issues. Its up to you
Its not up to me Im not supposed to be alone in the movie, am I?
At that moment Nik slid his gaze towards John, who had said nothing. John wasnt sure what to say, or even think. So hed sat there and let Natalie try to dissuade Nik even though he was sure that she knew, like he did, that it was a waste of time. Of course, in theory John could say no and that would be it only it wouldnt be, because there were significant repercussions from any such decision on his part the brunt of which would fall on Natalie. He had done some professionally and likely, morally questionable things since walking into the Kirov household, but this would take things to an entirely new level. Not just due to the very concept of what Nik wanted them to do, but because there would be hard-core pun intended irrefutable evidence of what he had allowed himself to do and become: a featured player in this twisted mess. For the first time in a while he gave some real thought to the fact that he was an FBI agent who, until this case, had assumed he would continue to be exactly that for some time to come. He had been willing and still was to walk away from it all to take Natalie out of here but to put everything at risk to embarrass the department if he made this movie and it became knownseen He glanced over towards Natalie and she was looking down at her hands, which he could see shaking in her lap. She wouldnt look to him imploringly she wouldnt let him see the angst in her so that it might sway him but he didnt need to see her face and eyes to know what was there She was horrified by this newest suggestion, yet deeply feared the alternative. And he would not sacrifice her to it. That he couldnt live with. The other potential consequences would be unfortunate, embarrassing, regrettable -- likely career-ending. But they wouldnt destroy him. Abandoning Natalie would.
Well, John? Nik asked with slimy smugness, since he knew the answer already.
Ill do it.
Of course you will but dont you really mean youll do HER? What red-blooded man would pass this chance up, huh? And not to worry I wont be attending the shoot. I want you two to be as uninhibited as possible so that the final product will have the desired impact. Now, why dont we all retire for the evening? Tomorrow Ill make the necessary arrangements.
It was an odd procession as they made their way to their rooms. Once in the suite Nik turned to Natalie.
So, you certainly let yourself get carried away, Natalie. Was that all real, or a show for my benefit?
Isnt this all for your benefit, Nik?
Are you saying youve gotten no enjoyment out of this?
Has my body responded yes. But is this entire situation even remotely enjoyable not in the least. The man I am married to is essentially whoring me out for his own enjoyment to an employee.
Well, I gave you another option my dear.
Yes, what a choice. Be tortured in a dungeon or fuck the help.
Ah, but not just any help I could have selected someone else, right? But I chose the good John Maxwell since you two have clearly developed a bond wouldnt you say? And I think we just proved beyond a doubt that said bond includes a rousing attraction to each other I think Im actually being quite a generous husband allowing you to explore that until now, Im the only man whose touch your body has ever known and Ive made you scream, too, and not just in pain. We both know that. And I could do it again right now but I dont feel inclined to rub your nose in that fact. You are mine, Tasha. Mine. If I want to fuck you, I will If I want you to fuck someone else, you will and if I want to drag your eminently fuckable self down to Pytka and hang you from the rafters so Boris and I can push your bodys boundaries beyond where you could imagine, I can. But as long as you play along I wont.
Nik headed into bed at that, leaving Natalie staring after him, shaken. The thought of shooting a porn movie, even with John, completely unnerved her. But shed cling to the notion of him, the reality of him, and that would get her through it.
The rest of the week and weekend went agonizingly slowly. Nik was in town during that entire time and things had slipped back into their normal pattern, to the point where Natalie could almost believe she had imagined the hours she had spent in Johns bed making love with him. They had no real time to be alone had only managed a few kisses which did little to satisfy and much to inflame. Nik continued to stake his own claims on her, and she noted that Johns TV would suddenly turn on every time. Finally Monday morning rolled around the day of the shoot. Nik had given them the location information the night before, and had left for work early that morning.
At 9am John knocked on her door and she bade him to enter. They both had a similar haunted look and shared a rueful smile.
So, John, you ready for this?
Not at all you?
I am scared shitless, to be quite honest. So all I keep reminding myself of is that I get to be with you and if I can figure out how to ignore everything else
Its a lot to ignore, though, isnt it?
Yes. John, Ive been doing a lot of thinking about this and theres no easy way to say this so here goes I dont want you to make love to me. I want you to fuck me. Use me hard. Dominate me. Control me.
John was stymied by the response in his body because while his blood ran a bit cold at her blunt words, his body felt simultaneously on fire.
Why? he rasped. Because you think thats what will make Nik happy?
Well, I guess thats one good reason, but I dont want him to see the real us how we are together. That feels so special to me so private. I cant stand the violation of him seeing and knowing and then using it for his perverted enjoyment and as a weapon against us. Make it raw, and rough, and coarse just like he is. Hell love it and we wont have given ourselves completely away.
John understood what she was saying completely, and he was once again amazed at both her insights and her strength. And he felt the need to share a fully honest moment with her a moment steeped in the truth between them. He walked up to her and gathered her into his arms, and his mouth descended on hers in a deeply passionate but gentle kiss that was full of the feelings he had for her. Her response had the same weight of emotion and she clung to him.
I love you, Natalie. And I will do exactly as you ask, because you are right. I dont want him seeing us either
I love you, too, John. I couldnt get through this without you, and I know what this is costing you, to save me from his other depravities
Lets go lets just get this over with
Chapter 36
John and Natalie were driven to TriBeCa to a building that had once been industrial space, but was now full of very expensive residential lofts. The driver told them to call when they needed to be picked up, and then they were left facing the door of the building, taking deep breaths before hitting the appropriate buzzer. They were granted access to the building and made their way to the elevator and then up to the top floor their set occupied it entirely.
They were both taken aback when the elevator deposited them in the loft because it was a hive of activity people everywhere and it hit Natalie like a body-blow that she was going to be expected to have rampant sex with John in front of all these people. Given the pallor she detected under his normal color, she knew hed been brought up short by this as well. They stood rooted to the spot just two feet outside the elevator, when the gentleman running the whole show spotted them.
Aldo Gioberti was considered an auteur in the porn world. He didnt take himself seriously not at all. But he also had reasoned a long time ago that just because a movie was an adult movie, and just because the hot sex was the most important part, didnt mean everything about it had to be cheesy and atrociously bad. His production values always set his work apart from the pack and he had been pleased that when the Kirovs had bought his company they had not tried to change that. In fact, they invested quite heavily in what he needed to continue to make the best movies in the business. He had seen a lot in his chosen profession, yet nothing had fully prepared him for the call hed gotten from Nik last week. He had met Natalie on a number of occasions and had always noted that she was on the aloof, even icy side of the equation. Having heard some stories about her treatment at Niks hands, he hadnt taken it personally. He had also noted how possessive Nik was. So what made him decide she should shoot a porn flick with her bodyguard? And could the Ice Maiden thaw enough for it to have any heat whatsoever.
Aldo looked carefully at John and Natalie as they took everything in with wide-eyed shock and he knew that they would at least look good together in theory, if they could generate any chemistry between them. At that moment he saw John put a protective arm around Natalie and she leaned fully into him without missing a beat, and with that Aldo knew they had already been intimate with each other. He found that quite interesting and it would help. If he could get them past the context theyd be doing it in big if they might pull this off.
Aldo approached John and Natalie to greet them and to walk them through the pertinent information regarding the plans for the day.
Natalie, good to see you again.
Hi, Aldo yeah its good to see you too she said this tentatively and he could see how nervous she was. This is John Maxwell. John this is Aldo Gioberti.
The men shook hands and then everyone stood there awkwardly for a few moments. Aldo jumped in, finally.
Most of this space is a wide-open loft, but there are two separate rooms off to the side here one will be where you can get ready and theres a large bathroom off it as well. The other were using for our control booth and office. Lets go in there so we can talk.
They followed him trying to ignore the looks they were getting and not to trip on any lighting wires or anything. In the room he led them to, one half was taken up with all manner of equipment monitors, computers, audio controls. The other half had a couch and two chairs, and Aldo ushered them in that direction. John and Natalie sat on the couch together and he took one of the chairs.
OK, first let me say that if you two arent quaking in your boots right now, then something is definitely wrong with you.
They laughed a little bit at that their nerves readily apparent in the tenor of it.
The first thing I want to let you know is that almost everyone you saw outside will be gone before we shoot the first frame of your movie ah yes, I knew that would bring you some relief. They are needed to set things up but then we really will have only a skeleton crew. In addition, we have cameras mounted all over the place so that you dont have to be conscious of camera angles or anything just do whatever comes to you wherever some of the cameras are totally fixed, but a number of them well control from in here via remote. No one is going to be outside with you those of us remaining will be in here, so maybe you can forget us focus on each other. When the main action is over, if we need to go back and re-do a few things for some close-ups or better angles, I can direct you through that. Dont worry about rushing Nik has booked me and the crew until midnight.
Midnight? Natalie exclaimed.
Natalie, at the risk of being crude, this isnt going to be a case of you guys just screwing once and then calling it a day. Nik wants a final product of at least one hours run time. He wants, well, diversity in the action, shall we say. And lots of it. You guys will need to take some breaks recovery time time to clean up some, freshen up and we will have to do some re-shoots so it may not take until midnight but its going to take all of the day and some of the evening.
Subdued that was the word Aldo would now use to describe John and Natalie. He sighed, since that was not going to translate well on the screen, yet it was understandable. Still, once they got going, sheer biology and lust would likely take over he certainly hoped so.
Let me give you a tour and then well come back in here and Ill give you some words of wisdom I hope on how to approach the action, and by then well have all but the final few out of here and you can get changed and get going.
He led them through the main part of the loft which had to be over 2,000 square feet, with exposed brick walls that is where there werent almost floor-to-ceiling windows. The center of the space was dominated by a large seating area with a massive sectional and matching ottomans all in black leather several deep leather club chairs in red leather, and in the middle of all that a round fire-place that looked almost like an elaborate, very large chiminea that reached up to and through the high ceiling. There were also some heavy wood end tables and a library table behind the couch. Not too far from the seating area was a dining area glass topped table and black leather chairs, plus a massive dark wood sideboard and a kitchen area that had dark mahogany cabinetry and matching island (with several high stools in front of it) and black speckled granite countertops. A pot rack hung over the island, suspended from long chains that cascaded down from the 20-foot ceiling. All appliances were a stainless steel. Finally off to the side was an extensive array of screens and hanging muslin that shielded the bedroom area. Behind it all sat a massive king-sized bed up on a pedestal in the middle of the room. Where everything else in the apartment was dark, heavy and leather-abundant, this space was pure white like a cloud, full of fluffy bedding, and an endless pile of pillows. Completing the bedroom area was a massive white chaise lounge that looked almost as big as a twin-sized bed. Off to the side of the bedroom area they could see a large round Jacuzzi tub also on a pedestal and it, too, was circled by hanging panels of muslin. There was a door off to the side and through that they could see a dressing area and the more mundane components of a bathroom, including vanities, a large stall shower and the toilet closet itself.
After the tour Aldo walked them back to the office and they all took up their previous positions.
OK, as you can see, there are plenty of promising places for you two to enjoy yourselves and that is how you should approach this. Leave everything else outside the door. This might sound strange for me to say, but what happens here will stay here. Whatever transpires between you two yes, there will be a finished product that will emphasize the sexual elements. But I have discretion as to what gets put in, and, lets just say I have a good sense as to what should or should not make it in the final cut... anything that might feel too private or invasive or likely to create more trouble than its worth
As John heard this and studied Aldo, he realized he was a very astute man, and he just nodded at him.
Like I said, we will be virtually invisible, tucked back in here. Well have some good music on good lighting and hopefully we can keep any specific re-shoots to a minimum since those would probably feel the most uncomfortable and directed as opposed to you just going with the flow. You dont need to race through this you shouldnt. If in a normal circumstance youd rest for a bit or what have you do that. You guys arent professionals, we know that. And thats why were booked for so much time. Now, one of the best pieces of advice I can give you have at least a few drinks before you get started. It will help enormously if you are loosened up. Also, in the living room and the bedroom you may have noticed there are two large trunks. Those have, well, props you can use them or not. And theres a wide range. For example, you, Natalie, dont strike me as the hand-cuff type, but silk scarves perhaps another matter. In the back bedroom there are a number of outfits hanging, which you are welcome to use including lingerie and nightwear. For filming sake, you would want to use the big tub in the bedroom area but for basic privacy, when you just want to get cleaned up, you can feel free to use the back bedroom and bathroom, too. That should be your staging area. In fact, why dont you two head there now? Theres a well-stocked bar, you can, well, warm up a bit if you want, get changed... darken your make-up, Natalie why dont I knock on the door for you in 45 minutes
John and Natalie nodded and then got up to head to the other room. When they got inside John closed the door behind them and took Natalie in his arms, feeling her exhale deeply as her hands clutched around his back.
Are you OK, Natalie?
I guess she mumbled into his neck. At least we wont have people standing right next to us maybe well be able to forget a little bit. Especially after enough alcohol.
With that she stepped away from him and towards the bar, pulling out two good-sized rocks glasses and filling them half-way with whiskey.
Bottoms, up, John she said as she walked back over and handed him one. They downed them pretty quickly, enjoying the feeling of the heated liquid journeying through their bodies. She poured them another half glass which they took a little longer to drink, but polish it off they did. John could tell she was definitely buzzed at this point, while he felt looser if he didnt think about anything. And that was getting easier because the reality was, he was here with Natalie, who always got his blood running, and his assignment was to claim her body any way he could think of that could drive her and ultimately him to pure, passionate pleasure. At that moment he leaned in and claimed her whiskey-moist lips with his and they opened immediately for his tongue to mate with hers and explore the inner recesses of her mouth. The heat was there, burning away their nerves.
Natalie felt a bit lightheaded and knew it wasnt from the whiskey. She pulled away and looked at John and knew shed be OK, because already she was tipping towards sensation over thought. She gave him a grin and asked in a low voice, Where do you plan on taking me first the living room? Kitchen? Bedroom?
He looked at her a way that could only be described as smoldering as he put their glasses on the dresser. Then he said, Right here, right now.
She felt her entire body jump with a thrill of excitement and then his mouth was on hers as his hands were reaching under her skirt and pulling her panties down. He shoved her backwards so she fell on the bed and groaned when he saw her push herself further up on it and let her legs fall completely open to him. Before shed fully settled herself he was kneeling between them. They stared at each other for a moment, their breathing now coming in gasps, and then his pants and boxers were down by his knees. He moved his hands under her ass to grab her to him and took her with one decisive stroke. He moved with fierce determination and could feel her begin to quiver around him as his tempo relentlessly drove them. He fell forward on her so their mouths could play their own part, and he moaned when he felt Natalies hands grip his ass as roughly as he was still manhandling hers. Their hips were now jerking to meet each other in a frenzy and very efficiently they brought each other to a body-quaking simultaneous release. They continued to kiss deeply as the aftershocks worked their way through them, and finally all they could manage was to pant in the crooks of each others necks. Eventually John pulled back to look at her and their eyes made it clear that they had just started a fire that would burn hot through the rest of this day and into the night.
Oh, Natalie, the things I plan to do to you
Well, I have a few ideas of my own
She could feel him harden inside her again and smirked, saying, Uh uh you need to save that for prime time now kindly remove yourself so I can get ready I think youll enjoy taking off what I put on
John returned her smirk but didnt immediately follow her orders. Instead he plunged into her up to the hilt and ground himself even higher inside, smiling broadly at the moan that vibrated through her throat. Then he withdrew quickly and laughed at her moan of protest.
Excuse me, werent you the one demanding I remove myself. Now, go get ready while I consider my plan of attack.
Chapter 37
Natalie went into the bathroom to clean up, get changed and put more make-up on. When she was ready she felt a flutter of nerves but took a deep breath and headed into the bedroom. Johns reaction was the same as when he first saw her in the outfit she had selected she was wearing the leather dress and thigh-high stiletto boots shed warn the night Nik had held the party for his adult entertainment contacts.
Holy shit!
I thought this might not be a bad outfit to start with then later I can put something else on
Natalie, once I get you undressed, what makes you think Im going to want you to be anything but naked
Because getting someone naked can be half the fun
John poured them each another half glass of whiskey and they tossed it back pretty quickly. Then it occurred to John that he didnt have to keep his hands off Natalie any more at least not for today. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close against him while his mouth descended on hers and she sank into the kiss with a moan of total surrender. At that moment there was a knock on the door Aldo, asking them to come out.
Aldo did a double take when he saw Natalie as did the rest of the few remaining crew members. She looked flat out smoking hot, and he suddenly thought this might actually work. Not that it really mattered much since it was only supposed to be seen by Nik anyway and again Aldo decided not to give that fact any further thought. He took in the high color in her cheeks and was pretty sure they had used their time to warm up good for them. Good for him.
John was still wearing his suit that was fine since it gave plenty of options in terms of the order the various pieces of clothing were removed.
OK, then. We are going to leave you to it the music wont be too obtrusive a combination of Sade, Prince, Chris Isaak, truly a wide variety. Its coming up on 11am now well break at 2 for a late lunch, and then resume. But, again, along the way you feel free to take a break, a nap, whatever. We wont disturb you along they way Ill save any commentary or re-shoot needs until the end. On that note have fun kids!
John and Natalie walked as far as the living room area and stopped to look at each other their desire was palpable. John again pulled her into a deep kiss while his hands moved down to her ass, barely covered by the leather dress, and pulled her up against him so she could feel how much he wanted her. She could feel his right hand begin to journey under her dress and she pulled back.
Not until youre naked you show me yours first
She fell against him and moved her mouth over his while her hands shoved his jacket off his shoulders and onto the floor. It was Johns turn to pull back for a second so he could remove his gun holster, which for some reason struck Natalie as incredibly hot, and in response her hands moved to his belt to undo it, his button and his zipper. When her hand grazed over his erection John took a quick intake of breath and brought her hands up to his chest, to help him with his shirt buttons, otherwise he would lose it before they began. While he loosened his tie, Natalie tried to open his shirt, all the while their eyes were boring into each other and their breath was growing shallower. Fine motor skills were simply not there for her, however, as she was starting to tremble with want, so she gave a solid yank and ripped the shirt open, buttons flying everywhere. Thankfully John had managed to ditch his tie just before that because she quickly pushed his shirt off his body to join his jacket on the floor. Again their mouths came together in a raw, open-mouthed collision that gave their tongues immediate access to each other.
Natalie broke away for a breath and took in the sight of Johns body both revealed and outlined by his tank top. His forearms, shoulders and biceps were strong and sculpted, the latter set off by his tattoos. Needing to see more of him she pulled at the hem of his tank and then had it moving over his head to join the pile of his clothes that had already been discarded. As soon as it was off him she bent to lick and suck on his right nipple and he groaned at the sensation. His hands moved under her dress to cup her bare ass and pull her against him, and she surrendered his nipple as she gasped. Then John kicked off his shoes and both of them were shoving his pants and boxers off his body. He was fully aroused to the point it was almost painful, but he was determined to last as long as he could. Natalies eyes swept over his naked form and felt herself grow infinitely wetter, her body craving him. In unison they moved together so their bodies were as close as they could be while they once again were kissing passionately.
John lowered his hands a bit so they were on the back part of her thighs just beneath her taut butt and he pulled up sharply so her legs opened and she could feel his naked length press between her moist folds. Uhmmm, John! she cried out and he ground against her, perilously close to where he wanted to be. Her skin felt so hot to his touch and he could feel her trembling against him, which was inflaming him in turn. He shoved her away almost roughly, his breath coming sharply. He turned her around and then pulled her back against him and groaned when he felt her leather-clad backside pressing back against his naked manhood.
God, I want you so much, Natalie he kissed and licked her neck and, feeling her knees buckle, wrapped his arm around her stomach.
Then take me do it
Not yetnot yet
He pushed her towards the massive leather sectional and guided her so she was kneeling on it, her forearms resting on its back. He pushed her dress up just a bit and had to bite back a moan when he saw what she looked like, bent over in front of him, her ass and upper thighs framed in the leather of her dress and boots. He used his knee to spread her legs wider and a shudder of anticipation ran through her entire body.
Natalie could barely hold still with her excitement since she was sure she would feel him plunge into her any second. She was only partially right. John kneeled down and plunged his tongue inside her and she cried out in surprise and pleasure. She couldnt help pushing back against his tongue and face as he pressed deeper inside her, breaths coming as pants and gasps. She tasted so sweet and was so hot and wet that he felt a painful throbbing in his groin. Her flesh was starting to flutter around his tongue and he moved his right hand around her so his fingers could firmly massage her clit. She buried her face in her forearms and screamed as her orgasm hit her hard, tremors running through her entire body. She felt weak and lightheaded and barely registered that John was moving onto the couch. He sat beside her and firm hands took hold of her so that she was straddling him. Drowsy from the response hed pulled from her body, she could scarcely keep her eyes open to look at him and his hands found their way into her hair to pull her into a languid kiss. Her arms wound around his neck, both to support herself and deepen the interplay of their mouths. Though she ground down on him he was careful not to enter her he wasnt quite ready yet.
He stood from the couch, her legs and arms wound around him, and walked over to the kitchen island to place her on it. She gasped at the feel of the cold granite under the heated skin of her behind. He left her sitting there for a moment, walked over to the trunk, and pulled two long white silks scarves from it. He tied the ends of a scarf around each of her wrists, and then tied the other ends to the pot rack overhead, drawing a gasp from Natalie as she contemplated what he would do to her.
John swallowed hard when he saw her sitting there on the counter, her hands and arms drawn over her head by the shimmery silk. He stepped towards her and pushed her legs apart, and then moved into the V of her legs. He briefly kissed her and then his hands began to open the buckles that held her dress together. When he had all of them open he ran his hands underneath the front of it, over her flat stomach and up to her breasts. He had to see her to take her He reached out to the knife block that sat within reach and selected a large sharp one. Carefully but with due force he cut the straps that rested on each of her shoulders and quickly removed the pieces of the dress from her.
Youre so beautiful he said just before his hot mouth claimed her left nipple. Her head tossed back and her back arched at this contact. His hands moved under her ass to drag her forward on the island and then he drove himself in her, up to the hilt, in one hard thrust. Natalie let out a deep moan and her body writhed as he began to pound into her forcefully after each brief retreat from her. Her breathing was completely erratic and he legs clamped around his back.
It was Johns turn to cry out when he felt the sharp bite of her stiletto heels against his thighs and backside, but he wouldnt have traded that sensation for anything. He felt himself growing harder and more engorged as her muscles grabbed at him, but he wasnt ready to surrender entirely to their grip yet. He reached once again for the knife, this time slicing through the silk restraints that were holding Natalie up, and she collapsed against him like a rag doll even as he moved within her at an unflagging place.
Natalie could feel herself sliding towards the abyss again and she wanted to be there badly. So much so that she cried out on behalf of her bereft body when she felt John withdraw from her. Before her sounds could form words he had slid her off the island, turned her around, and thrust back into her from behind, earning a squeal of surprised delight.
Johns strokes were powerful and took deep hold of her body with each solid return that slapped his body up against hers. His fingertips were biting into her hips as he helped her keep up with the punishing rhythm. His blood was coursing through his veins as he looked at her, letting him master her, completely naked except for the patent leather boots that seemed to pave the way to where he most wanted to be where he was right now. He could feel Natalie push back against him and when she did so with grinding force he was finally done, exploding deep within her. His heated wave washed over her already quaking flesh and she, too, was finished as she contracted sharply around his still hard, still pumping penis.
John could feel his legs tremble and knew Natalie was no better. He yielded her body so he could pick her up and carry her to the couch. He stretched them both out so they could press their bodies along the length of each other, kiss and try to recover. On a shaky breath he said, As soon as I can stand, I think Ill move us to that great big bath in there and she could only nod weakly in response.
In the control room Aldo and his few key co-producers/crew sat in amazement. John and Natalie had unselfconsciously dived right in and they had captured some incredibly hot stuff. This movie was going to be exactly what Nik had hoped and Aldo wondered if he would rue the day hed decided to push his wife into this. Not his business. Well, yes and know only from a production standpoint, not what it meant for the Kirovs.
Chapter 38
John and Natalie remained stretched on the couch for several minutes and had all but forgotten that they werent completely alone. The cameras were pretty unobtrusive and the lights were actually soothingly warm. They were lying side by side, their arms wrapped around each other, Natalies right leg tossed over Johns left hip. He began to kiss her again and she could feel him harden against her prompting an instinctual move of her hips. At that his kiss transformed from gentle passion to an almost harsh insistence which she matched willingly. She felt him reach down to position himself but she had other ideas. Before he could react she had slithered down his body and taken him fully into her mouth while her hands splayed across his buttocks, and now he was the one incapable of stilling the movement of his hips which thrust him deeper inside her mouth, hitting the back of her throat. He groaned and could feel her smile briefly against him, and then she resumed her efforts to make him jump out of his skin. She had this incredible way of using her tongue and lips to move on him and then to suck him. The suction created a heated friction all along him and then shed briefly break it only to nibble on him. She would move her mouth up and down his length, further increasing the heated connection between her mouth and his hard, sensitive flesh, and would then hold all of him in the warm recesses of her mouth and suck forcefully. It was all adding up to sheer torture, but of the most exquisite kind. He could feel himself building to his climax but thought it a ways off until he felt her hands pull sharply on his ass, separating his cheeks in the process and that delicious shock triggered a hard release as he exploded down her throat and shuddered up and down the length of his body.
Natalie felt him let go and did her best to take what poured out of him. He was still hard and pulsating and she was overcome by an insatiable need to have him again. She moved up his body and turned him slightly so he was on his back, and she lowered herself onto him until she felt his pubic bone pressing against her sensitive bundle of nerves. Johns eyes rolled back in his head for a moment as he felt her tight hot walls compress him and then his body did something he would have thought impossible he instantly became fully engorged and felt himself chasing yet another orgasm.
Natalie remained rooted on John and began to grind and gyrate down and around on him. Her own flesh was still incredibly sensitive from what he had already done to her, so she knew it wouldnt be long for her either she could already feel her own internal tremors in reaction to his presence. She had done this with him enough to know what it was like, but still was never quite prepared for the size and force of him as he inhabited her. He stretched and pushed against her in ways that were both a challenge and a source of pure erotic intoxication. He took her right to the edge of what she could withstand, and it was a heady mix to which she was becoming addicted. She loved the twinge of pain that quickly converted to sheer bliss.
When John reached his hands up to knead her breasts she could feel her walls begin to quake in earnest, and when he suddenly sat up to take her right nipple in his mouth it sent a vicious jolt of electricity through her to her core and she exploded as a scream was ripped from her throat. She seized around him and that tight grip tipped him over the edge, her rhythmically contracting walls milking every drop he had from him. He held onto her for dear life as the impact of their orgasms still held them in its thrall and they quaked against each other, low moans and pants pouring from both of them. He would not have thought it possible, but he had cum three times in an incredibly short period of time and he could feel the reality of that in every nerve ending. This day was pushing past his physical boundaries in ways hed never contemplated. Hed take this version of the Iron Man contest over the more traditional one any day, even if he had no more chance of ultimately surviving it.
They stayed like that for quite a while, fully spent. Periodically they would kiss softly, but every time their tongues met Natalie would spasm again in fantastic torture for both of them. Finally John felt solid enough to speak to move and he whispered against Natalies ear, Lets go take a bath. She gave him a soft smile and removed herself from him and the couch. He stood and his eyes swept over her luscious body which was showing some signs of their activities her skin was so sensitive, and so easy to mark. He still couldnt help but react to the sight of those boots in contrast to her pink-tinged creamy nakedness. He took her hand and led her inside.
Thankfully the tub was already prepared for them it was a heated Jacuzzi that held fragrant bubbles. Johns hands moved around Natalies waist and he sat her down on the edge of the pedestal. He knelt in front of her and slowly undid and removed her boots, tossing them to the side. Then he scooped her up and climbed into the tub. He sat nestled in one of the tubs curves and Natalie settled between the V created by his spread, bent legs leaning her back against his muscled chest. John banded his arms around her as her head lolled into his neck and her hands gently caressed his knees which broke like ice bergs through the bubbles.
He whispered in her ear, You do know you are killing me, right?
Her own energy was sapped and she could only manage a weak, I think Im already dead
And they both chuckled at that.
I have never been able to do what I do with you before I cant get enough of you . The truth of his statement was underlined by the fact that she could feel his thick power pressing against her backside. Since she was similarly afflicted with her want of him, she could not help but push back and his gasp sent his hot breath and attendant goose bumps down her neck and back. That was followed by his open mouth and tongue on the sensitive curve of her neck and Natalie could not contain the moaned John that slid from her.
For the next while Johns mouth made love to Natalies neck and shoulders, and every now and again hed cup her chin so he could turn her head and align his mouth over hers in a sensuous kiss. All the while, Natalie caressed his thighs that bracketed her as she luxuriated in the hot roiling water, and the feel of his strong frame behind her, his mouth on her skin. At some point the passion became sharper with stoked desire it was a subtle change at first. He nibbled her neck and they used more tongue when they kissed. Her hands journeyed further down his legs under the water while her behind increased the pressure against his groin. His callused fingertips began to caress her breasts and then closed around them in a full-on grope, and finally his right hand traveled down her stomach and between her legs sliding one, then two fingers inside her waiting warmth.
Ah, Natalie youre still so wet
He worked his fingers inside her while she earnestly ground back against his hardness, the bucking of her hips bringing benefits to both of them since it also served to drive Johns fingers deeper inside her. He could feel her begin to contract a bit and he rose up from the water and sat on the edge of the tub, bringing her with him. She was completely pliable, his for the taking, and he sat her on his lap, spreading her legs on either side of his. Then he shifted her enough so he could position himself and brought her back down onto his straining erection. Natalies neck arched and her hair tickled his face as a moan eased out during her journey down the length of him. John pushed her hair to the side so he could once again kiss and lick the nape of her neck, and then she was moving on him in a combination of squirming and gyrating. John needed more so he grabbed firm hold of her hips and began to move her up and down on him, hardening even more at the view he had of his own body disappearing within hers.
Natalie was just along for the erotic ride. She had begun to lose herself at the feel of his lips and then his fingers inside her. Now, it was all she could do to remain semi-conscious. Rather than these sessions being self-contained events, they were all building on each other and the cumulative effect of her body-quaking climaxes had deposited her in a new realm one she had never experienced where she was nothing but desire, arousal, sensation and pure need. And John was the answer to all of that so she was his.
The friction was causing a white-hot fire to build within John, and center on the point of connection with Natalie. He knew her condition by the tenor of her endless moans and whimpers, the spineless way her neck was arching back against him, and the increasing claim her walls were staking on him. He ground her down on him, embedding himself as deeply as he could, and then he kept her there so he could rock her against him. Mmmm, John pleaseso good so good Her words were tumbling forward like softly guttural groans
He scooted forward on the edge of the tub so that he was barely held by it and spread his legs wide, removing the support of them from under Natalie and further spearing her with his rigid presence. She felt him mark a place within her that had never been touched and screamed out at the stab of it which was immediately followed by a heart-stopping climax that took every bit of her in its tight hot fist. It clenched around her and then flexed so that waves of ecstasy coursed through her. She was only vaguely aware of Johns own release joining hers as he bit into her neck to stifle his own cries.
John banded his arms around her and, not losing their connection, slid them back down into the hot, comforting water that seemed almost cool against their flaming skin.
Aldo had watched all this with an unaccustomed feeling of being a voyeur, which was a surprise given what he did for a living. He had seen more people copulate in more outlandish ways often leveraging inanimate objects, too than he could ever count. But he realized this was entirely different because these werent actors playing a part and being directed. These were two people with a hotly burning passion for one another that had taken hold of them and was driving their actions. It was real and it was honest and Aldo felt a twinge of discomfort that he was watching it that his team was sitting beside him equally rapt in their attention to it for the very reason of how different and real it was. Given the intensity of what he saw playing out, he couldnt imagine how it would be contained after today and Nik would have to know that, or at least wonder about it, the moment he saw the finished product.
Aldo looked at the clock and was surprised to find they were approaching the 2 oclock hour. He signaled for his team that it was a good time to break, and then he grabbed two fluffy white terry robes and headed towards John and Natalie.
They were submerged in the warm water, still entwined with their eyes closed, and Aldo cleared his throat to announce his arrival. They started a bit as their eyes opened, and he could see they were heavy lidded from their exertions and release.
Its almost 2, and time for a break Well put out lunch in the dining room in about 5 minutes. Here are some robes for you and you can either get dressed or stay in them, whatever uh, by the way great, um, work you guys did great
John noticed Aldos discomfort and didnt know whether to be proud or horrified that they had some how managed to at least slightly rattle a highly experienced pornographer. He helped Natalie up and out of the tub, and bundled her into a robe and then put his on. He pulled her into a tight hug and then asked, You hungry? When he caught the sardonic raising of her eyebrow and twitch of her mouth, he clarified, For food and she nodded.
Natalie girded herself for feelings of embarrassment as they mingled with the handful of people left, but they never came. She was aware of a few curious glances but everything felt decidedly matter of fact. She grabbed half a sandwich and a bottle of water and stood beside John as he wolfed down an entire hoagie. She had mixed feelings as to whether this break was good or bad since she was sliding back into reality and away from the world of sensation she and John had created. Would they be able to get back there? Any effects of alcohol had long ago worn off, and as if reading her mind Aldo approached them with two large glasses of red wine.
I thought you two might enjoy this I brought it back from a recent trip to Italy the rest of the bottle is over there feel free to finish it Now, we might be able to wrap this up sooner than Id thought. I think we definitely need you to spend some time in the bedroom, and then that would leave the dining room as the only other obvious place to stage something in but that might not even be necessary. There are all sorts of great mens and womens pajamas in the spare bedroom why dont you two head in there and pick something for your bedroom scene
Natalie and John headed with wine in hand back to their staging area. When the door was closed behind them she couldnt help feeling suddenly and inexplicably shy as the memories of their past few hours together played over in her head and her body remembered as well since there was now residual tenderness from all the times and ways John had possessed her. He noted her heightened color and felt a surge of tenderness she was such a wonderful blend of inconsistencies. She was an ardent and adventuresome lover one minute, and then a shy 26 year old who had only ever had carnal knowledge of two men, him being one of them. He had twelve years on her in which he had frequently and readily indulged the needs and desires of his flesh, but even so hed never experienced what he had with her. And he knew so much of that was due to his feelings and he needed to re-establish those, right here, right now.
John reached out to take Natalies face gently between his hands and her eyes met his without reservation. I love you, Natalie I just need to tell you that right now
I love you, too, John and this might sound insane, but Im really glad I have this day with you
John smirked at that and said, Yeah, Ive kinda found it a bit enjoyable myself.
They were soon changed Natalie into a cream colored silk nightgown whose halter neck was tied with satin ribbons, and John in navy silk mens pajamas. Moments later Aldo knocked on the door and they made their way over to the massive, half-shrouded bed. They noted that Aldo had left the wine and two fresh glasses on a bedside table, and John poured half-full glasses for them which they sipped for a few minutes while they stood looking at each other. Things suddenly felt incredibly intimate whereas before theyd felt more raw and sexual. Natalies leather costume had inspired that, as had the couch and kitchen island but now they were in soft silks beside an inviting bed.
John finally pulled Natalies glass from her hand and placed it with his on the table. He ran his fingertips lightly down her arms and grasped her hands when he reached them. He raised them up and kissed them one at a time and then placed them on his chest while his moved to the curve of her backside. She sighed when she felt the heat of his touch there through the silk. She tipped her head up and his mouth moved over hers, their tongues mating as he pressed her tight against him and her hands moved behind his neck and into his hair to deepen their kiss. Johns right hand moved to the ribbon at her nape and a gentle tug opened it, freeing her nightgown to fall with a whisper to the floor at her feet. Natalie pulled back from John and their heated eyes met while her hands quickly opened the buttons of his top so she could shove it off his body. She looked down and could see him clearly in evidence against the silk of his bottoms and she yanked them off him so she could fully expose him to her. Before they had even joined the rest of their garments on the floor she had wrapped her right hand firmly around him, though her hand was not quite big enough to complete the circle. She knew she had tiny hands, but it was more a testament to his healthy proportions and again she marveled at her bodys ability and staunch desire to accommodate him whenever he desired it. She loved the feeling of the hardest steel wrapped in velvet skin that was so hot to the touch, and she felt her insides melt at the thought and her hold on him.
The feeling of Natalies hand on him never failed to set his blood to boiling and he snaked a hand into her hair to pull her into a deep kiss. As their kissing continued so did the action of Natalies hand, and John knew he had to end it for now. He bent and placed an arm under her knees and around her back and lifted her to the bed. He looked at her sprawled out on the white softness of it, her skin almost blending in but her hair a fiery contrast, and he thought hed never seen anything more beautiful. His mouth began to communicate his adoration along every inch of her, his tongue playing tag-team with his lips, and every now and again his teeth would find just the right place to nibble. When they claimed first one nipple and then the other, her hips shot off the bed, momentarily disrupting the previously smooth rhythm of her writhing body. She was panting with want now and Johns erection had grown painful in his own building need.
Natalie flattened her body on her back for a moment and then bent her legs so her heels practically touched the sides of her backside. With her eyes locked on Johns she let them fall wide open to the side in an overt invitation. He swallowed hard and took position, pushing her even wider. He decided to stake his claim inch by inch and they were both shaking by the time he was fully embedded. Then he fell forward, wrapped his arms underneath and around her upper body and took full possession of her mouth.
Natalie loved every feeling he was bringing out in her, the combination of his gentleness and his power. He could split her in two but instead was more or less massaging her in the most intimate way a man could. But somewhere there was a spec of clarity left and she realized they were doing the very thing shed most feared they were making love. This was them, as real as they could get. While the passion and ardor of their previous couplings was also true, it was in more quiet and gentle moments that their hearts spoke louder than their bodies and she could not bear for Nik to see it. At this point it wasnt the consequences she feared as much as she loathed him observing it.
John felt Natalie stiffen for a moment but before he could form a single word to question her he felt her teeth bite his lower lip at the same moment her hands reached his ass and hauled him more fiercely inside her. He understood in an instant and everything changed between them. What had been gentle and languorous became sharp and urgent. He grabbed hold of her hands, moved both her wrists into his right hand and pressed them over her head while his left hand grabbed her ass so he could increase the connection and grinding of their bodies. Their mouths almost brutally battled now, and soon their hips were rutting against each other, her body not surrendering an inch of his and his not wanting it. Instead, she remained impaled on him while they jerked and rocked together. When she wound her legs around his middle and bucked and held her hips off the bed, it catapulted them both to a shattering climax as they screamed down each others throats.
Finally she collapsed back onto the bed, his weight crashing down on her and crushing her into the soft bedding. Their mouths finally parted only for Johns to find the crook of her neck and bite her, triggering an intense spasming in her walls that still gripped him almost violently. After a long while they could breathe without a struggle, and they couldnt hear their hearts pounding in their ears though they still jumped in the base of their throats.
Before they had fully recovered they felt the fire spike and they took each other hard again, this time Natalie riding him like a fury, completely at the mercy of her desire for this man. John was fully taken by her energy and determination to drive him once again to his end, and he no longer doubted her ability to do so, even though he was still surprised by his bodys apparently endless ability to comply with his need to possess and seek oblivion within her. Again they came together, their bodies now that much in tune, and it was her turn to collapse down onto him, though her weight was almost inconsequential. As John massaged her back, calming her heated flesh and its cooling sheen of perspiration, he was struck by how small she really was, and yet how powerful and consuming her passion could be.
He pulled a cashmere throw up over them and they slid into sleep, finally spent.
There was silence in the control room as Aldo and his team watched them succumb to exhaustion and he realized he had been holding his own breath. He knew that he had plenty of footage and plenty hed be very careful about using. Hed let them sleep for now.
About 30 minutes later John and Natalie stirred. Seeing this, Aldo brought them their robes.
I think I have plenty of footage nothing that we need to re-direct or re-shoot. You guys are naturals at least with each other He knew the truth of his words, and beneath their ardent exertions he had seen the depth of their feelings and he couldnt help wonder what it would be like for them to return to Niks domain. Underneath it all Aldo was a hopeless romantic whod been with his wife for almost three decades, so he didnt even surprise himself when he said, Its only six oclock and were booked until midnight. Were going to dismantle everything now but we dont need to get into that back bedroom for anything. Im going to put some supper in there for you and you two should feel free to stay until we punch out of here itll be at least 2-3 hours. Enjoy some recovery time.
John met Aldos eyes and saw everything in them, and he nodded. They understood each other.
John helped Natalie into her robe and held her hand while they walked into the other room. Covered dishes were waiting for them, but they held no interest at the moment. They removed each others robes and then made love in the slow, deliberate, gently passionate way their hearts had been yearning for.
Chapter 39
John and Natalie took full advantage of the time they had together in that spare room, but for most of it they just held each other and finally showered together, their bodies remaining in almost constant contact. Natalie was trying not to think of what it would be like to walk back into the Kirov apartment and once again sleep next to Nik. She didnt know how she would handle having sex with him now, and hoped hed keep a little distance for a while, given the activities he had set up for her and John today. John could feel the dread coming off Natalie in waves, and it matched his own. They had let themselves fully indulge in their passion and feelings today, which at first had surprised him given the context, but the set-up had been so discreet, that they had been able to forget the watching eyes in a back room. He wasnt going to cringe about it now or feel any shame because what he felt for Natalie was real and that is what made it impossible to contemplate returning to Niks domain. He hoped that would come to an end soon, and that he could some how find a way to convince Natalie not to banish him from her life forever when she found out who he was.
They got dressed in their original clothes Johns suit a bit crumpled from the time it spent on the floor before one of the crew had rescued it and hung it up and stood looking at each other for a long moment, naked feelings on their faces and in their eyes. He saw tears pool in Natalies and his heart twisted as he pulled her to him.
Im sorry, John I just miss you already
Me too me too
They left the intimate confines of the room to say good-bye to Aldo and the team. He looked at them closely and could see and feel their sadness.
You did really well I want you to know that I will send a single DVD to Nik the final edit. Everything else including what I consider out-takes will be destroyed, seen by no one, not even Nik, OK?
They nodded.
I hope I hope it all works out whatever, well, good luck
Again they nodded and headed to the car which they had called for 30 minutes previously. It was 9pm when they finally walked into the Kirov apartment. Knowing it made no sense to avoid it and hoping he was out at some late meeting Natalie made her way to her suite, saying a soft good bye to John as he continued on to his.
Nik was sitting in one of the easy chairs when she walked in, a large glass of vodka in his hand. His slightly disheveled appearance and the presence of the bottle on the table beside him told her hed consumed a good bit of the family libation. He looked up at her and her heart started beating faster when she saw the look on his face. She couldnt decipher it exactly but it was far from benign. She accepted his inspection with as much stillness about her person as she could, saying nothing and waiting for him to break the silence.
Ah, the prodigal wife returns I see you can still walk I guess the good bodyguard wasnt as rough as he could have been I hope he fucked you enough for it to have been worth it for me to get a decent movie out of it
Natalie said nothing and remained rooted where she stood. Drink? he asked.
Please. He picked up a second glass hed obviously been sitting in wait for her and poured a half-glass, placing it on the coffee table in front of the sofa in clear indication she was expected to sit. So this is how it would be they would sit in a formally decorated Park Avenue sitting room and discuss her day spent shooting a hardcore porn movie with her bodyguard. How revoltingly, stomach-churningly civilized.
She took her seat and picked up the drink, taking a bracing gulp of it. Again she waited on him.
So, tell me, Tasha, how many times did you cum today?
She should have been prepared for his crude question, but she blanched nonetheless. I didnt keep count you can certainly do so when you see the movie
Was it that many times that you cant even hazard a guess?
Id rather not even think about any of this right now, let alone talk about it.
Well, Id like to talk about it, Tasha its part of the journey, right?
Wouldnt it make sense to wait and dissect the movie?
I think not. We can certainly do that as well, but Id like a fresh from the porn-shoot account. Humor me. How many times, Tasha?
She thought about it. Seven or eight.
Seven or and how did he bring you to these? Mouth? Fingers? His tailor-impressing dick?
She wanted to slug the bastard at this moment, but through gritted teeth said, The latter all but one time that time he used his mouth.
She saw him stiffen at that and he sneered Did the bastard take Viagra or something?
Not that I noticed and we didnt discuss it. In fact we didnt talk much at all. Now if you dont mind Im dead tired and Im going to sleep
I do mind you can spare me another couple of minutes. How many times did you take him in your mouth?
She held back a sigh and answered, Once.
Did you swallow like last time?
Jesus, Nik! Why are you doing this? Whats the point? You cant be enjoying this and I damn well know Im not
Well, Tasha, I dont much care if youre enjoying it since youve had so much of that already today I, however, have had to spend the day wondering what position my wifes body might be in at any given time and whether her bodyguard was buried to the hilt between the legs she spread wide for him or shooting down her throat the least you could do is humor me and indulge my curiosity
Are you really going to play the innocent victim? The aggrieved bystander to all this? You did this NIk YOU! All of it. I dont know why if I live to be 100 Ill never know. But as far back as LA you started tossing us together in wholly inappropriate situations and you are the one that insisted we do things in front of you and then do this movie. What, was I supposed to choose Pytka over this? Was it some great test that Ive failed, to see if I would consent to be terrified and tortured instead of the marginally better alternative that you also came up with? Would opting for torture with you have been better proof of my fidelity?
So like you to be such a drama queen. Must be the red hair. Yes, I did define the options. And right now I will confess a lack of clarity around my preferences. Maybe I did want you to choose Pytka, and not just because I like those activities but because it would have been choosing me
Well, let me be clear on this if the choice had been Pytka with John or a porn shoot with you, then you and I would have spent the day with Aldo Gioberti today. But that isnt a choice that you gave any of us now, is it? And its too late to go back now and on that note I AM going to bed. As she fled to the bathroom to get ready she realized that she had probably told a lie. She might even contemplate a dungeon trip with John as preferable to any intimacy with Nik. John had become her North Star, everything now oriented towards him. How could this end well? But she didnt have it in her to end it herself shed hang on through the crash and devastation which she knew had to come. Better than tearing her own heart out.
Chapter 40
The next week passed with a lingering sense of unease casting a pall over John, Natalie and Nik. The latter was largely sullen and though he slept next to Natalie her mercifully didnt seem inclined to touch her. At first she saw that as a blessing but then she wondered if it was all just building up to an explosion that had to come with her body being ground zero. She was on edge and she and John had very little private time to get into anything, to discuss things really be together.
Nik saw that while John and Natalie kept an appropriate distance, there seemed to be no animosity or intense discomfort between them. Their bond seemed to have survived all of this largely intact and he was furiously aware that he may have made a major miscalculation. Yes, John was now a highly involved player a major protagonist in this very adult drama but clearly Natalie still saw him as on her side and as much of a pawn in Niks games as she was. They were still squarely on the same side.
Eight nights after the shoot he was sequestered in his den, feeling a bit muddled from vodka. He couldnt stop glancing at his briefcase because in there was a copy of the movie. It had been delivered today for him. He felt a bolt of fury sear his stomach as he thought about its contents. Part of him wanted to see it. Most of him did not. But that small part was growing increasingly restive and demanding, especially with vodka-induced Dutch courage. Finally at 11pm, with of a bottle of vodka under his belt, Nik put the DVD in his computer and let it play.
He felt his anger build as he watched. Aldo had emphasized the sex and had pulled out as much of the emotion as he could, but there had been no hiding the desire John and Natalie had for each other. It was a palpable presence on screen. They werent awkward or stilted, but completely in sync as they brought each other to orgasm with unerring precision no matter which way they went about it. It was clear they reveled in each others touch and held nothing back, not even their sounds which echoed in Niks ears like a mocking indictment of his idiocy. He sat through the full damning hour while he polished off the rest of the vodka, but rather than dull his senses it acted as an accelerant for the flames of rage that were licking at his restraint. When he finally left his den and headed for his rooms there was nothing icy about Nik Kirov.
Natalie was brought out of her sleep by the feeling of hands tightening around her neck. She instinctively moved her own hands to them to pull them off but they were so large and strong. Her eyes focused and she saw it was Nik who was squeezing the life out of her, his features twisted in hateful anger.
Nik! she gasped out, but to little effect.
She dug her fingernails into his hands and he didnt seem to notice, so she finally had the presence of mind to tuck her knees in and then strike her feet out towards his midsection. She caught him with a strong enough kick to the stomach that he loosened his hold and grunted. Next he slapped her hard across the face as he yelled at the top of his lungs, You filthy whore! WHORE!!! He slapped her again and ripped her nightgown off her body, practically shredding it in the process. He began to grope her breasts hard, shouting, These are mine, MINE! How dare you let another man defile them you faithless bitch!
Natalie saw stars when he shoved two fingers inside her and she couldnt hold back the scream of pain and fear.
John had sprung out of bed when he heard Nik first scream at her and was already entering their bedroom when Natalie screamed. He launched himself at Nik, dragging him away from her and onto the floor, punching him in the face. He only stopped when he felt the cold metal of the gun under his chin and heard the unmistakable sound of a round being chambered.
Stand up, Maxwell. Stand UP!
John complied and Nik rose too, careful to keep the gun in place against John.
Nik! Natalie gasped.
Without taking his eyes from John, Nik snapped, Tasha, the worst thing you could possibly do right now is try to intercede on your lovers behalf. I promise you that, so shut the FUCK UP!
He was breathing heavily as he stared at John for a long moment.
So, Johnny boy this could be very interesting. I bet people would believe it if I said that I walked in on your trying to rape my wife and I had to put you down like the rutting dog you are what do you think?
John was doing his best to calm his heartbeat and keep his voice steady. Its your world, Nik. We just live in it.
Nik gave him an evil grin at that, Good of you to remember. Now sit over there he said as he gestured to the chair to the side of the bed. John had no choice but to do what hed been told and he didnt dare look at Natalie in case it would piss Nik off more. John had already figured out hed been drinking and had a perilous claim on his vaunted control.
You know, John it seems deeply ingrained in you to protect my wife such commitment to your job. Even willing to do the hard, hard work of fucking her to spare her from other fates. I watched your movie tonight and realized its not so fun as Id thought to watch another man fuck my wife. Not with the bitch enjoying it so much. You seem to care about her would you enjoy watching me pound into her? Hmmm why dont we see
At that John jumped up from the chair and Nik again leveled his gun at him. But then he placed it against Natalies temple as she lay on the bed. I will shoot her, John, if youre not a good boy
John took a deep breath and decided to call his bluff, Do you really expect me to believe youll shoot your wife? Honestly?
Hmmm, I guess youre right but I can cut her badly without killing her and with that he pulled out a stiletto and held it against her throat. So, lets recap a gun for you, and a knife for Natalie. Unless you both behave. Got it?
Natalie was shaking on the bed as this was playing out shed been convinced Nik was going to shoot John for a moment and she knew her heart her soul would never recover. She didnt care what he did to her, but John Nik stepped menacingly towards her and placed the gun and knife on the bed within easy reach. He opened his trousers and pushed them down along with his boxers, yanked Natalies legs open and reclaimed her in one vicious thrust. Natalie bit the insides of her cheeks she was not going to give Nik the satisfaction of a reaction. He continued to thrust in and out of her with powerful strokes and she just felt completely numb, which wasnt making Nik very happy.
What, am I not enough for you now, Tasha? Cant draw a reaction?
John had closed his eyes to block it all out, feeling like a coward, but afraid his eyes would well up with the tears he felt burning in his throat, and that would elate and encourage the bastard to do worse. The only solace he took was that Natalie was silentsurely that meant something.
John, open your eyes stop cheating. Open your eyes or the next sound youll hear will be Natalie screaming when I cut her!
He did and now it was his turn to bite the linings of his cheeks. The sight of him doing that to her and her taking it so quietly when he knew what it must be doing to her
Nik withdrew and glared down at Natalie. Tasha, this just isnt working for me. I cant forget what I saw what youve done with HIM But there is one place no ones ever been not even me youve never let me and Ive honored that, but too damn bad, Im your husband and your ass is mine literally. Its time I finally have it.
Natalie felt her blood run cold and she gasped, No, Nik, no!
Thats a word you dont get to use with me, Tasha!
He flipped her over and jerked her hips off the bed so she was on all fours in front of him. She squirmed and tried to break away, a look of terror on her face as she howled, Nik, no!
John jumped out of the chair and was halfway towards Nik when he picked up the knife and held it against Natalies neck. Tears were now streaming down her face, her breaths coming in frightened gasps that were quickly morphing into sobs. Please, Nik please, dont do this dont do thisplease!
Johns breath was labored as he stood there trying to figure out if there was a way to stop Nik before he could cut Natalie, but he didnt see how if it was the gun on him, hed risk it, but the knife at her throat
Nik looked down at his wife and he was a hairsbreadth away from making good on his heinous intent. He moved his hands to her hips and felt the shudders run through her, and then he shoved her roughly away and stepped back from the bed. He looked at John and said, You get this whore out of my bed right now RIGHT NOW! Take her upstairs with you. Tomorrow we will ALL make sure we are back to normal but right now I dont want to lay eyes on her or you. Now get the fuck out of my sight. Get HER out of my sight.
John moved quickly and lifted Natalie off the bed and carried her out of the room and up the spiral staircase. She was naked, shaking and still crying, but for now she was safe and she was with him. He carried her into the bathroom and, still holding her, ran a hot bath that he then gently placed her in, keeping hold of her hand. She was starting to calm now, her quaking subsiding at the welcoming touch of the warm water. He carefully washed her while she submitted completely to his touch, resting her head against his chest and neck and he leaned over the tub. He lifted her out of the tub and wrapped her in a towel, carrying her into the bedroom where he helped her into one of his shirts. Neither of them had said a word he didnt know exactly what to say, so he tried to communicate with the soft touch of his hands and the way he took care of her. Finally he pulled her into his arms in a tight hug which she returned.
Natalie what can I do, sweetheart, what do you need me to do?
What youre doing she said as she tightened her arms around him. He held her for a long while, pressing kisses into her hair, and then eased back.
Lets get you into bed he pulled back the covers and she stretched out.
Would you like something to drink?
She nodded and he softly rubbed her cheek and said, Ill be right back. He quickly returned with two tumblers half-full of whiskey. They sipped them slowly, savoring the warmth of the liquid as it made its way through their bodies. He could see she was very sleepy and he took the glass from her, putting it with his on the bedside table. They stretched out together and John pulled the covers up over them after snapping off the light.
Then they were wrapped around each other.
John, thank you for for coming down to try to save me
Im not sure I did much good, Natalie
You did. I think it made him stop he would have done more when he first started hitting me he was drunk and so furious. You slowed everything down, and he knew he had a witness I just dont understand. He made us do this and now
I think he realizes it didnt drive the wedge between us that hed hoped for and now hes left with the fact of what weve done together. I cant imagine sitting through a movie of my wife a movie like we made its no excuse, but I do think thats what set him off
They drifted off to sleep entwined around each other.
Downstairs Nik polished off another half bottle of vodka and passed out.
